1 Corinthians 16

1 Now concerning the collection for the saints, as I have given order to the churches of Galatia, even so do ye. 2 Upon the first day of the week let every one of you lay by him in store, as God hath prospered him, that there be no gatherings when I come. 3 And when I come, whomsoever ye shall approve by your letters, them will I send to bring your liberality unto Jerusalem. 4 And if it be meet that I go also, they shall go with me.

     The collection of tithes was apparently a touchy subject in this church for Paul had to address it again at length in his second epistle (see 2Cor 8-9). He had given a similar order to the churches of Galatia, although no written record of that directive has survived. However, other verses mention occasional offerings being sent to the poor saints in Jerusalem (see Rom 15:26; Acts 11:29-30), where Christians were especially persecuted in the days of the early church. The Apostle states again that the teaching in this epistle is consistent with his doctrine in all the churches of Christ (see also 1Cor 7:17). The region of Galatia had congregations in various places (see the greeting of that epistle in Gal 1:2).

     The first day of the week, Sunday, was the day the Apostles and all the followers of Jesus met for worship. There is no direct commandment that the churches of God meet on that day, yet from the beginning, even upon the very day of Jesus’ resurrection (John 20:19; John 20:26), the new people of God came together on Sunday to break bread in commemoration of His resurrection (Acts 20:7). Paul considered Sunday to be a special, holy day. And this he taught in all the churches of Christ. Saturday worshippers have no good answer for why the Apostle calls the Christians to set aside Sunday for this service. See our note on Sunday worship at Mat 12:8.

     In order to promote uncoerced and unpretentious giving, official gatherings of money for the love-offering were lifted weekly. Then, when Paul arrived he would help select several approved brethren to take the offering to Jerusalem, accompanied by introductory letters.

5 Now I will come unto you, when I shall pass through Macedonia: for I do pass through Macedonia. 6 And it may be that I will abide, yea, and winter with you, that ye may bring me on my journey whithersoever I go. 7 For I will not see you now by the way; but I trust to tarry a while with you, if the Lord permit. 8 But I will tarry at Ephesus until Pentecost. 9 For a great door and effectual is opened unto me, and there are many adversaries.

     Paul wrote this epistle to the Corinthians from Ephesus (v8), where at that time he was earnestly involved in evangelization in Asia (present-day Turkey). The Gospel was at a crucial point in Ephesus and Paul did not want to leave them and travel to Corinth to address the churches there. His plan was to tarry in Ephesus until after Pentecost and then set off to visit the churches of Macedonia (northern Greece), and then stop in Corinth (southern Greece) on his way to Jerusalem. According to his second epistle to the Corinthians, these plans were upset (2Cor 1:15-16).

     I like Paul’s wary optimism of the situation in Ephesus. Many were interested in hearing the Message, but a great number of adversaries were attempting to shut down the effort. A first-hand account of those challenges can be found in Acts 19. This is a standard principle of evangelization. Wherever the white horse of the Gospel conquers in the hearts of men, the red horse of Satan’s persecution and trouble is sure to follow (Rev 6:2-4).

10 Now if Timotheus come, see that he may be with you without fear: for he worketh the work of the Lord, as I also do. 11 Let no man therefore despise him: but conduct him forth in peace, that he may come unto me: for I look for him with the brethren. 12 As touching our brother Apollos, I greatly desired him to come unto you with the brethren: but his will was not at all to come at this time; but he will come when he shall have convenient time.

     Timothy was Paul’s dearest and most faithful friend during all his ministry, as the letters to him will attest. Timothy was apparently upon some other missionary trip and Paul thought it possible that he would visit the church in Corinth as well. If so, he tells them, be sure to accept him in all good faith. And then Timothy could return to Ephesus with the brethren who had delivered this epistle. Perhaps this aligns in time with Acts 19:21-22. This would also fit with Paul’s statement in 1Cor 4:17.   

     Apollos, meanwhile, was a passionate, eloquent speaker and evangelist, mighty in the Scriptures and fervent in the Spirit (Acts 18:24-28). He cut a bold, strong figure, a teacher with great abilities of persuasion (Acts 18:28). Many of the “knowledge-admirers” in Corinth claimed Apollos as their personal spiritual hero (see 1Cor 1:12; 3:4-6). He was apparently with Paul in Ephesus at the time of this writing.

13 Watch ye, stand fast in the faith, quit you like men, be strong. 14 Let all your things be done with charity. 14 Let all your things be done with charity.

     Firm words of encouragement using four verbs of battle: Watch ye, stand fast…quit you like men, bestrong. First, it is essential to be alert and watch for the enemy (Mark 13:34-37; Luke 12:39; 1Pet 5:8; Rev 3:2-3). And then when he shows his face, do not give ground, but stand fast (Php 4:1; 1Thes 3:8) and fight like strong men (Deut 31:6; Ps 27:14; 1Sam 4:9 LXX). We are in a serious, spiritual battle against forces of evil (Eph 6:12), but we are living in the physical world. It is essential that we arm ourselves with the right attitude! (1Pet 4:1). Never give up. There is a story of a man walking alone through a forest when a raging lion suddenly jumped in his path. Immediately alert, he shook himself, “I must be strong and fight desperately and courageously! In just a few minutes, one of us will surely be lying dead on the ground.”

15 I beseech you, brethren, (ye know the house of Stephanas, that it is the firstfruits of Achaia, and that they have addicted themselves to the ministry of the saints,) 16 That ye submit yourselves unto such, and to every one that helpeth with us, and laboureth. 17 I am glad of the coming of Stephanas and Fortunatus and Achaicus: for that which was lacking on your part they have supplied. 18 For they have refreshed my spirit and yours: therefore acknowledge ye them that are such.

     Paul had baptized the household of Stephanas in Corinth and apparently ordained some of them to the ministry there (1Cor 1:16). They retained the Apostle’s favor throughout this trying time in which men of carnal bent were threatening the church in Corinth with false teaching and jostling for power and recognition. With Fortunatus and Achaicus, Stephanas had likely carried the Corinthian church’s letter of questions to Paul in Ephesus (see note for 1Cor 1:1). The three were able to answer his concerns about the church (1Cor 1:10-11) with beneficial, productive conversation (v18).

     The city of Corinth was the capital of Achaia, itself a Roman province located in the south of the Grecian peninsula. Paul mentions Epaenetus as another of the firstfuits in Achaia (Rom 16:5). Perhaps he also was a member of the household of Stephanas. See note on 1Cor 15:20 for an explanation of firstfruits.  

     Church leaders are to be respected for their dedication to the ministry (1Thes 5:12-13; 1Tim 5:17). Although the Scriptures everywhere command it, to submit (hupotasso) oneself to the decisions and practices of the church body is a very unpopular habitude (Eph 5:21). The rebellious and high-minded say, “They don’t have the right to tell me what I can and cannot do. The Bible says not to judge.” Well, it also says, Obey them that have the rule over you, and submit yourselves: for they watch for your souls (Heb 13:17). Humility, meekness, submission and lowliness of mind are the highest marks of spiritual maturity. A simple survey of your church’s members will attest that fact.

19 The churches of Asia salute you. Aquila and Priscilla salute you much in the Lord, with the church that is in their house. 20 All the brethren greet you. Greet ye one another with an holy kiss.

     Paul was in Asia at the time of this writing, in the city of Ephesus (v8-9). The region of Asia was a focus point of early evangelism (Acts 19:26), although not at the very beginning (Acts 16:6). The Revelation is addressed to the seven churches which are in Asia (Rev 1:4). Corinth was located near the tip of the Grecian peninsula and across the Aegean sea from the Asian churches.

     Many in Corinth would have known Aquila and Priscilla, for Paul had met them there. See that account in Acts 18. Now Aquila and Priscilla were in Ephesus with Paul, but later they are found in the area of Rome (Rom 16:3). They always seemed to have a church in their home.

     These closing verses show Paul’s personal concern for individuals, families and all the brethren in the churches (2Cor 11:28-29). The salutations at the end of the book of Romans are an even larger example of his affection for all the brethren.

     The holy kiss, also called the kiss of charity (1Pet 5:14), is a demonstration of brotherhood unity and love. It’s practice reminds us that we are equally brothers in Christ – young and old, rich and poor, Jew and Greek, of high position or low. This concept is unique to Christianity but is not acknowledged or practiced by all denominations. Humility and lowliness of mind are high ideals in the churches of the Kingdom (Php 2:3). The Apostles reminded the churches often in their epistles to continue constant in unfeigned love for the brethren. The holy kiss is an ordinance well-suited to that purpose.

21 The salutation of me Paul with mine own hand.

     The Apostle Paul did not write his letters, but dictated his thoughts to a scribe. Tertius, for example, wrote Paul’s letter to the Romans (Rom 16:22). At the end of his epistles, Paul would often write the last words himself, perhaps as a token of authenticity (see 2Thes 3:17; Col 4:18). Some have wondered if this practice might indicate that his infamous infirmity (mentioned in 2Cor 12:7-10), was bodily tremors, Parkinson’s disease, or something similar (see Gal 6:11). On the other hand, dictation was a common practice in ancient times. It makes the style of writing more personal and understandable, as it uses conversational language rather than carefully crafted sentences.

22 If any man love not the Lord Jesus Christ, let him be Anathema Maranatha.

     Rather than a general observation of the world in general, this seems to be a terse, last warning to the disobedient in the church at Corinth. Jesus said, He that hath My commandments, and keepeth them, he it is that loveth Me (John 14:2(1-24). Some were no longer living according to the truth that had been preached unto them and were critical of Paul himself, even though he was writing unto them the commandments of the Lord (1Cor 14:37). This is the true test of Christianity: are you keeping the words of Christ? If not, let’s not sugar-coat it; you are accursed (anathema).

     Anathema Maranatha. In my judgment, the KJV translators did a poor job here. First, they neglected to put a period between the two words, for while anathema belongs with the preceding phrase, maranatha seems to express a different thought. Second, they declined to actually translate, opting to invent new words by transliteration. They did so in spite of having given the translation of anathema five times elsewhere in the NT (see Acts 23:14; Rom 9:3; 1Cor 12:3; Gal 1:8-9), where it means “curse, accursed.”

     Maranatha is of more difficult etymology and meaning. It does not appear elsewhere in the Scriptures. The traditional idea is that it derives from Aramaic and means, “The Lord has come,” or, “Come, Lord Jesus.” The latter phrase would make it virtually equivalent to John’s parting words in Rev 22:20, Even so, come, Lord Jesus. This seems to fit with the Didache (written ca 70 A.D.), which contains this phrase: If any man is not (holy), let him repent. Maranatha. Amen.

     Why would Paul use this Aramaic word in his letter to the Christians at Corinth? Aramaic was spoken by the Jewish population, but would have been foreign to most ears. Some have speculated that maranatha was a password spoken between early Christians to subtly identify themselves. Others think Paul was directing the warning in this verse to Jews in particular. Another idea is that the word is of Hebraic origin and means, “under the ban,” as in, “If any man love not the Lord, let him be accursed and under the ban” (see Collins dictionary).

23 The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you. 24 My love be with you all in Christ Jesus. Am

1Corinthians 15

1 Moreover, brethren, I declare unto you the gospel which I preached unto you, which also ye have received, and wherein ye stand; 2 By which also ye are saved, if ye keep in memory what I preached unto you, unless ye have believed in vain.

     In this chapter, Paul defends the Christian doctrine of life after death. Those who have been reading through the epistle might still be surprised by this last, highly erroneous belief. We read that some in the Corinthian church tolerated incest and frequented temples of the gods, they ate meat sacrificed unto idols and questioned the Church’s teaching on the veiling. They had even counterfeited the miracle of speaking in tongues. Yet, that some in Corinth did not believe in the resurrection of the dead is perhaps the greatest proof of their error.

     The Apostle Paul’s apology for the validity of the Resurrection is a masterpiece of argumentation. First, he gives positive proofs from the Scriptures and from eye-witnesses and then substantiates it by giving the negative case; if no resurrection, no living Christ either. Furthermore, the Apostles would be liars, faith in Christ would be vain and striving dangerously for God would be foolish. Then, after laying out these evidences, Paul illuminates several mysterious details of the Resurrection and closes with a compelling description of the joy of being part of that chosen group.

     By which (Gospel) also ye are (being) saved. The verb is present tense and conditioned upon an action: if ye (hold fast) what I preached unto you (cf 1Thes 5:21; Heb 3:6). The Resurrection was an integral part of the gospel of salvation which Paul had preached in Corinth. To disbelieve the Resurrection is to disbelieve the Gospel.

3 For I delivered unto you first of all that which I also received, how that Christ died for our sins according to the scriptures; 4 And that he was buried, and that he rose again the third day according to the scriptures:

     In defending the doctrine the Resurrection, Paul lays again the foundation of Christianity: Jesus died for our sins and rose again the third day. Any person who wishes to be saved must be first convinced of the truth of this event. The four Gospels were written that ye might believe that Jesus is the Christ (John 20:30-31), the Promised One who accomplished all that God had foretold through the prophets according to the Scriptures. Throughout the New Testament, the Apostles show many OT prophetic details that Christ fulfilled. Hearts should burn (Luke 24:32) as Jesus shows to us in all the Scriptures the things concerning Himself (Luke 24:25-27). These things were widely viewed and known; they were not done in a corner (Acts 26:26). The Christian faith is based firmly upon a very solid factual foundation, for while the teachings of Jesus are essential to salvation, the power of that salvation rests upon an actual historical event: the resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead. Other religions of the world revere the words of a particular man, but Christianity reverences first the acts of a particular Man.   

     He rose again the third day according to the Scriptures. This detail is not directly stated in the Old Testament, but is found there in symbols and types which in no way diminishes the power of its testimony to the mind of an honest seeker of Truth. Jesus Himself revealed the type of Jonah when He predicted that He would be three days in the heart of the earth (Mat 12:40). In another compelling typological prophecy of this detail, we read how God carefully instructed Moses to structure the Feast of Unleavened Bread so that the Passover lamb would be killed at the very hour that Jesus died, and furthermore so that the Offering of Firstfruits would take place at the very hour of His resurrection three days later (see note v20). Several other Judaic ceremonies and rituals required actions upon the third day, among which the Red Heifer sacrifice was one of the most important (Num 19). Abraham came to the place where he was to offer up Isaac on the third day (Gen 22:4). Many other hints that a very important event would happen upon the third day are sprinkled throughout the Scriptures (i.e. Hos 6:1-2).

5 And that he was seen of Cephas, then of the twelve: 6 After that, he was seen of above five hundred brethren at once; of whom the greater part remain unto this present, but some are fallen asleep. 7 After that, he was seen of James; then of all the apostles.

     This partial list of eye-witnesses seems to be structured in chronological order of appearance, although some doubt that Cephas (Simon Peter) was the first man to see the risen Lord. Those in favor cite Luke 24:34, yet outside of this reference there is no actual record of Jesus appearing to Peter alone before His evening manifestation to ten of the Apostles (see John 20:19-25). Nevertheless, Peter was one of the first to see the empty tomb (John 20:6-9) so it is not difficult to believe that Jesus appeared to him first and then to the gathered Apostles that evening. Peter also had a very personal meeting with Christ on the shores of Galilee a week later (John 21:7-19).

     Of course, the very first witnesses of the risen Christ were His faithful women disciples, a fact with no little significance given the secondary lot of women in ancient societies. Jesus and the new Kingdom which He established on earth gives increased recognition to the role of women in comparison to the rules of the Old Covenant. Why didn’t Paul include the women in this list?  

     After that, he was seen of above five hundred brethren at once. Many scholars link this with Jesus’ words to His disciples, that He would appear to the brethren in Galilee (Mat 28:10). Jesus had many followers in Galilee and the Eleven apparently assembled with others upon a particular mountain which Jesus had appointed (Mat 28:16).

     After that, he was seen of James. There is no direct reference to this appearance elsewhere in the Scriptures, which is not all that surprising since it apparently took place after the close of the Gospel histories. There were two Apostles named James. One was John’s brother and among the first Christians to be martyred for professing faith in Christ (Acts 12:2). The other was Jude’s brother and bishop of the church in Jerusalem. This James was known as the Lord’s brother (Gal 1:19; Mat 13:55), who also wrote the epistle that bears his name (see note on John 19:25). Which James is referred to here? I speculate that Jesus revealed Himself to the martyr James sometime during those forty days that He shewed Himself alive after His passion (Acts 1:3). Then, after being seen of James, He appeared one last time to all the apostles at His ascension into heaven (Acts 1:4-11). 

     The Apostles were known as the twelve (Mat 26:14; Mark 14:17; Luke 8:1; John 20:24), even though there were only eleven for a short time because of Judas’ betrayal.

8 And last of all he was seen of me also, as of one born out of due time. 9 For I am the least of the apostles, that am not meet to be called an apostle, because I persecuted the church of God. 10 But by the grace of God I am what I am: and his grace which was bestowed upon me was not in vain; but I laboured more abundantly than they all: yet not I, but the grace of God which was with me.

     We can only speculate how it could be that Saul of Tarsus, that ambitious, devoted, well-studied Jew of the Jews, did not meet Jesus Christ in the flesh. He was just a young man at the time (Acts 7:58), so perhaps he was in Alexandria during those 3 years, or in Arabia, or Rome, or some other part of the Empire. Whatever the case, Saul came late to the Kingdom, an Apostle born out of due time; but that drove him to labor more abundantly than them all (v10). Certainly it contributed to his humility and self-deference (Eph 3:8; 2Cor 10:10-12). Paul’s example teaches us to recognize that no man has fully attained and any advancements we have made are due to the grace of God working in us.

     Paul’s witness to Christ’s resurrection was different from the afore-mentioned experience of the Eleven, for he saw Christ after He had ascended into heaven. Read his testimony in Acts 9:4-5. Paul considered himself the least of the Apostles because he was not part of that original group and because, far from being a Christ-follower, he had persecuted His church before his conversion (Acts 8:3; 9:1). In spite of this history against him, God touched Saul of Tarsus to be the point man to carry the Gospel into heathen, Gentile lands. And how he did perform! Only a handful of men in the history of the world can compare to his unwavering commitment and 100 percent submission of his will to God. One of the most naturally gifted men of all time, he used it all for God (Php 3:4-8).

     By the grace of God I am what I am. This is evidently true in Paul’s life on several levels. First, because Christ graciously appeared to him and offered salvation even while he was living as a blasphemer, and a persecutor, and injurious to the Lord (1Tim 1:13). Second, because after Paul changed his allegiance to Jesus Christ, God poured His grace upon him in ever-increasing measure. He that is faithful even in little will be given more, and as the proofs of his faith grow, so also will grace grow in his life (Luke 16:10; Mat 13:12; Luke 19:26). These facts greatly falsify the Calvinistic idea of grace, for in Paul’s case the grace of God did not fall arbitrarily, nor did Paul receive it without consciously, voluntarily accepting it.

11 Therefore whether it were I or they, so we preach, and so ye believed. 12 Now if Christ be preached that he rose from the dead, how say some among you that there is no resurrection of the dead? 13 But if there be no resurrection of the dead, then is Christ not risen: 14 And if Christ be not risen, then is our preaching vain, and your faith is also vain.

     Regardless of who was preaching the truth of the Gospel of Christ (Paul, the Apostles, Apollos, Christ), they all affirmed that there will be a resurrection of the body at the last day. In spite of this harmony of doctrine, the false idea that there will be no resurrection of the dead had entered the church at Corinth, perhaps through members of the erroneous sect of the Sadduccees (see note Mat 3:7; Acts 23:8). And even today there are misguided teachers who distort the truth of the Resurrection unto their own destruction. The Preterists, for instance, literally repeat the error of Hymenaeus and Philetus by saying that the Resurrection is past already, having taken place during the destruction of Jerusalem in A.D. 70 (2Tim 2:17-18). Others deny the immortality of man’s soul, saying that Hell does not exist as a state of everlasting torment and that only Christians will be resurrected to live forevermore. All the unsaved, they say, will simply die and disappear as any animal. So let us not be too shocked by such early heresies in church history. These heresies share a common basis: they rely on human logic over divine revelation. The Scriptures cannot be more clear that there shall be a resurrection of the dead, both of the just and the unjust (Acts 24:15), and that Hell is an eternal, unquenchable fire, where their worm dieth not, and the fire is not quenched (Mark 9:43-48).

15 Yea, and we are found false witnesses of God; because we have testified of God that he raised up Christ: whom he raised not up, if so be that the dead rise not. 16 For if the dead rise not, then is not Christ raised: 17 And if Christ be not raised, your faith is vain; ye are yet in your sins.

     If there is no resurrection, then Christ did not rise from the dead. And if Christ be dead, our faith is vain and useless, being based upon a lie. Yet that cannot be, for not only do the Scriptures predict and confirm the death and resurrection of the Messiah, but there are many eye-witnesses that saw Him alive after His death (v1-8). 

     Ye are yet in your sins. Furthermore, If Jesus did not rise from the dead, then He cannot possibly forgive the sins of the world nor rescue mankind from the clutches of Satan. A dead man can do nothing. Salvation is possible only by a living One. Jesus Christ says: I am He that liveth, and was dead; and, behold, I am alive for evermore (Rev 1:18). Jesus was raised from the dead because in life He was perfect and innocent; death had no power over Him, the grave could not hold him.

18 Then they also which are fallen asleep in Christ are perished. 19 If in this life only we have hope in Christ, we are of all men most miserable.

     If the only blessings of being a Christian are experienced in this life, then we are among the most miserable and foolish of all men. Paul and the rest of the Apostles lived for the future (Heb 11:10). They were convinced that the present light affliction was making possible for them a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory (2Cor 4:17). This passage is an unimpeachable refutation of the many false doctrines and religions that claim there is no life after death. The JW’s, for example, place little emphasis on eternity and relate salvation more to peace and joy on earth. Preterists meanwhile, believe that we are now living in the new heaven and earth, and that the present state of affairs will continue forever. The NT though, describes a radically different picture: suffering, hardship and persecution in this life, but joy and eternal peace in the future.

     This verse preaches against those liberal-minded Christians who think to gain heaven while hardly changing their manner of living. Our condition would be most miserable (if there is no resurrection) because we have denied so much of this world’s pleasures in order to attain that future blessed state. Unfortunately, a large majority of churches teach that God’s purpose is to shower us with earthly blessings and happiness. All we have to do is ask. They love to cite one-sided verses and out-of-context, such as Jer 29:11, For I know the plans I have for you, declares the LORD, plans to prosper you and not to harm you, plans to give you hope and a future (NIV). See my note for Mat 5:4.

     The Greek word for perish (apollumi) is the same one that Jesus used in John 3:16, which exposes the extent of this Corinthian heresy. Jesus has promised that whosoever believes in Him will not perish, but have everlasting life. If there is no resurrection, then all those who have died believing His promise were mistaken, their hope was in vain, they are perished

20 But now is Christ risen from the dead, and become the firstfruits of them that slept.

     The offering of Firstfruits is a stunning prophesy in types that was designed by God into the ceremonial law and kept for centuries by the Jewish nation, even until the time of the crucifixion. It speaks particularly of the resurrection of Jesus Christ and also of man’s resurrection, for the Jewish ceremony of Firstfruits was a twin offering unto God of the first fruits of the yearly harvest. It was performed without fanfare or participation by any lay-person as a wave offering before the Lord in the temple. The initial offering of Firstfruits was commanded to take place on the first day after the normal sabbath that fell within the one-week long feast of Unleavened Bread (Lev 23:10-11), which itself was fixed to begin upon the fifteenth day of the first month, the day after the Passover. The year of Jesus’ death, the offering of Firstfruits happened to be exactly three days after the Passover, falling perfectly upon the very day that He rose from the dead. Yet, God made it even more confirmingly precise, for the offering was commanded to be offered at daybreak, which happened to be the same hour that Jesus rose from the dead (Mark 16:9). At the very moment that the Jewish priests were waving their offering of Firstfruits before the Lord in the Temple, they were ignorant of the fact that the real anti-type of their ceremony was taking place at that very moment – the resurrection of Christ the Son of God in the heavenly Temple. See my note for Mat 26:1 and also Lev 23:5-14.

     A second offering of Firstfruits was commanded to be observed 50 days later, on the day of Pentecost (Lev 23:16). Of course, that day marked the giving of the Holy Spirit, which is the seal, proof and confirmation of the future, eternal resurrection of this vile body into a glorious one (Php 3:21). The gift of salvation is the first resurrection (Rev 20:6); the future reunion of soul/spirit with body is the second resurrection. All have sinned and experienced the first death, but those who have been given new life by the power of Christ need not fear the second death. These are the ones that Paul refers to as them that slept (see v23). While the first offering of Firstfruits had no public participation, the second one did. Read about them in Lev 23.

21 For since by man came death, by man came also the resurrection of the dead. 22 For as in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all be made alive.

     Sin entered the world on account of Adam’s sin. Since then every soul has sinned and become guilty before God (Rom 5:12). Adam’s sin was not literally passed to every man, for that would be illogical and immoral. Sin is failure to follow the perfect will and commandments of our Creator. Such moral transgressions cannot be genetically transferred. Instead, each man has personally failed, sinned and rebelled against God. His own choices and actions have condemned him guilty. Some say that man is guilty of sin just by being born a man, but that is impossible. How can someone else’s sin, which is his own moral, voluntary, knowledgeable choice to disobey, be attributed to others?

     One of the most strongest of all scientific laws is the Law of Cause and Effect, which essentially states that every effect had a cause, which itself was the effect of a cause and which can theoretically be traced back in time to a beginning cause. The search for the First Cause of all things must end in God. Likewise did Sin have a first cause that brought it to exist in the world, which was that first transgression of Adam. And that is the teaching of this verse and its companion in Rom 5:12

     We live in a fallen world, with the entire creation groaning under the consequences of Adam’s sin. And every person is born with a sinful nature, which means that he is bent to selfishness and rebellion from the womb and surrounded on all sides by sin and its effects. However, a new-born baby is not a sinner, though in time he will undoubtedly become one. The idea that man is guilty of sin from birth would mean that Jesus’ death and resurrection did not originate in mercy and grace, but was required to remedy the grave injustice that all mankind is guilty of another man’s sin. The true state of things is this: “The actions of the first man (Adam) brought death and mortality into the world, but the actions of the last man (Christ) brought life and immortality.

     Made alive (zoopoeio). The word occurs also in verses 36 and 45. While it could refer to the new birth resurrection (as in John 6:63), the context concerns the final, bodily resurrection (as in Rom 8:11), when “all that are in Christ shall be made alive to reign eternal in the Father’s Kingdom.”

23 But every man in his own order: Christ the firstfruits; afterward they that are Christ’s at his coming.

     The resurrection of Christ came first. It will be followed by the resurrection of all the righteous dead when Christ returns at the end of the world. This dual resurrection is illustrated in the two offerings of Firstfruits being separated by 50 days (see note on v20). Five is the number of grace and ten is the number of completion or fullness. The number fifty thus corresponds to the present Age of Grace, which will end when Christ returns to the earth to raise the faithful unto eternal life at the last trump. Fifty is also the year of jubilee in the OT, the year in which all debts were forgiven, all captives freed and made a new beginning.

     The point in time that the Resurrection of the dead will take place is very simply stated and leaves no doubt that there is just one Resurrection. Many however, continue to advance contradictory eschatologies which propose multiple resurrections, this one for the Jews and that one for the Gentiles, another at the beginning of the so-called Millennium and another at the end, etc. The Scriptures everywhere teach that there will be a (single) resurrection of both the just and the unjust (Acts 24:15) that will take place at the end of the Age when Jesus returns to earth in glory to judge the deeds of each man whether good or bad (2Cor 5:10; Mat 25:31-34).

24 Then cometh the end, when he shall have delivered up the kingdom to God, even the Father; when he shall have put down all rule and all authority and power. 25 For he must reign, till he hath put all enemies under his feet. 26 The last enemy that shall be destroyed is death.

     Jesus is reigning over the earth from His heavenly throne and the citizens of His Kingdom do now reign in life with Him (Rom 5:17) on the earth (Rev 5:10). He will so reign until the end, when the last enemy is destroyed and the earthly aspect of the Kingdom is given over to the Father and the heavenly aspect continues for time immortal.

     Dispensationalists disagree, saying that Jesus must reign in a future era after the Church Age has ended. They teach that Jesus is presently a king in exile, having been rejected by His unbelieving nation. Not until this present “Church experiment” is over will Jesus reign on earth, they tell us, when at His second coming He will at last be accepted by the Jews and then He will set up His kingdom at Jerusalem and reign from the literal throne of David.

     The Scriptures categorically teach a different eschatology. Jesus ascended to heaven a Victor and King and He now reigns at the right hand of the Father, having accomplished precisely and completely the task that He had been given (Heb 1:3-4; Rev 5). As for sitting on the literal throne of David, the words of Peter in Acts 2:29-36 demonstrate that Jesus has already taken the eternal throne of David as King over a new, spiritual nation made up of Jews and Gentiles.

     O ye sensationalists who entertain such speculations so contrary to the Scripture! Do you really wish to be grouped with the unbelieving Jews who were the target of Peter’s words? The especially sober and plain teaching of the New Testament, and this passage in particular, has nothing of Pre-millennialism and Dispensationalism in it. “Every man will be resurrected at the coming of Christ (v23), when cometh the end, when He shall also deliver up the Kingdom unto the Father (v24).” Where is there room for another Jewish nation, another reign of Christ, another 1000 years? As if to slam the door even more firmly against such ideas, we read the final point: “For He must reign until every enemy is defeated, and the last enemy that will be destroyed is death itself (v25).” So Christ is reigning now and will reign until death is destroyed, which is to say He will reign over earthly affairs until the resurrection at His coming (v23). That is, the final resurrection, the Second Coming of Christ, the End, the delivering up of the Kingdom to God, and the abolition of death are virtually simultaneous events.

     The Kingdom of Christ began with the preaching of John the Baptist (Luke 16:16), but it was not officially inaugurated until Jesus rose from the dead. It is an eternal Kingdom that does not end with the destruction of the world, but transforms into the Kingdom of the Father (Mat 13:43). The “putting down” (Gk, katargeo) of all rule and authority is a reference to the destruction of the world at the end of the age, for so the word is used in 2Thes 2:8 (also v26).

     Jesus is the appropriate One to deliver the Kingdom unto the Father and close the terrestrial books of time forever because it was He who came to Earth, lived there and died as a man. The Father and the Holy Spirit cannot say that, although they three agreed upon the plan of redemption. See this illustrated in Rev 5. The last enemy is death – destruction, chaos, the law of decay and corruption will be undone.

27 For he hath put all things under his feet. But when he saith, all things are put under him, it is manifest that he is excepted, which did put all things under him. 28 And when all things shall be subdued unto him, then shall the Son also himself be subject unto him that put all things under him, that God may be all in all.

     This is a simple reference to Ps 8:4-6. A complete quote can be found in Heb 2:5-9. Those passages explain that God has put Mankind in charge of the earth and put all things under his feet. Yet the writer to the Hebrews sees a prophetic part to David’s psalm, saying, But now we see not yet all things put under him. That agrees with the present passage: And when all things are subdued unto him, then shall the Son also himself be subject unto Him that put all things under Him. The pronouns are unclear; God, Christ, Man? I have capitalized those that refer to deity according to my own reading. In the end, it makes little difference, for the key point is that the final victory/subjection of all things will take place at the close of the earthly Kingdom (v24). And then God/Christ will be all in all.

     He is excepted (God) which did put all things under Him (Christ). It is manifest that the One who commands it does not include Himself in saying, all things shall be subdued unto (Christ). Indeed, the Son is always subject unto the Father, for the Father sent the Son, not vice versa, and Jesus said that the Father is greater than He (John 14:28). It is the Son who delivers up the Kingdom unto His Father.

     Arians attempt to use verses such as these to argue that Jesus is not God, ignoring many passages which show otherwise. As is the case with much false doctrine, they fail to rightly divide all the Scripture and take only those verses which fit their conclusion and politely subvert those that do not. Some have called this “proof-texting.” The Biblicist sees Jesus doing God-like things: forgive sins, control the world with His spoken word, instantly know the innermost and hidden secrets of every man, foretell the future, command evil spirits, etc. He also reads that the Father is not the Son, but yet they are one (John 10:30) and, while he who has seen the Son has seen the Father (John 14:9), they are somehow individual Beings. It is a spiritual mystery, that God is one but exists in three Beings, but we have it by the highest authority. We do believe it implicitly. A man’s son is human and God’s son is God. 

     One of the earliest formulations of the Trinity likened the Father to the sun, Jesus to the sun’s rays of light, and the Holy Spirit to the heat that is produced by the sun. Another interesting analogy is water, which presents itself in three very different forms (ice, liquid water, steam/cloud), yet its chemical makeup is unchanged (2 atoms of hydrogen and one atom of oxygen). See our notes on Col 1:15.

     That God may be all in all. Some think this means that in the Kingdom of Glory the distinctions of God (Father, Son and Holy Ghost) will fade into one God, as if in the present age only Christ is necessary.

29 Else what shall they do which are baptized for the dead, if the dead rise not at all? why are they then baptized for the dead?

     This verse has caused much confusion. Remember the context. The Apostle is arguing for the existence of life after death before people who do not believe in such. He asks, “Why do they baptize for the dead, if the dead do not rise?” He is not teaching a new Christian doctrine, he supports his point by a detail from “their” perspective: “Why are they being baptized for the dead when they don’t even believe there is life after death?” It is not surprising that the pagans would imitate Christian baptism in their rites, for deeply seated in the human soul is this God-placed core of truth:  there is a future, eternal life (Ecl 3:11). The third person grammar of the original Greek is significant to the above interpretation, which also takes the simplest meaning of the phrase, baptized for the dead. The Greek is huper, “in place of, instead of, on behalf of, over, above.” This grammatical construction (relating huper and baptizo) isn’t found elsewhere in the NT or the Greek Septuagint. The word baptizo occurs only twice in the Septuagint (2Kings 5:14; Is 21:4), but it seems to have come into much wider usage by the time the New Testament was written (some 200 years later). The standard word for bathing or washing the body in the Septuagint is nipto or luou. For ceremonially washing clothes, it is plumo. See note for Mat 3:6.

     An alternative view sees the Apostle referring to the fundamental reason of Christian baptism. “Why do we baptize if the dead do not rise? Baptism is for the hope of life after death. Why else would we baptize?” This fits well with Paul’s words in Rom 6:4, We are buried with Him by baptism into death. And it also goes along with the next verse, which says: “Why also do we let ourselves face danger every hour, if there is no life after death?” In the time of the Apostles, baptism brought immediate personal danger, but the Christian was baptized anyway – he expected to receive a benefit greater than the suffering and danger. Yet, what reward could be greater than life if death was the end of all? Again, “Why do we accept baptism unto death if the dead do not rise?” However, the grammar seems against this view, for the third person perspective in verse 29 contrasts with the first person perspective of verse 30. Moreover, the normal reading of, “baptized for the dead,” indicates some kind of vicarious baptism. Then again, Paul might have used this unusual grammar to somehow emphasize that the reason for baptism is essential for the hope of resurrection. I believe the first explanation is more likely.

30 And why stand we in jeopardy every hour? 31 I protest by your rejoicing which I have in Christ Jesus our Lord, I die daily.

     By saying, I die daily, Paul means that he is in constant peril of physical death (2Cor 11:26). His point is: “If there is no resurrection, why do I choose to live in jeapordy of my life every minute? I face death daily. And I mean that, just as surely as I daily rejoice for your salvation in Christ Jesus our Lord.” Paul and all the Apostles were fools to face death daily, if indeed there is no life after death.

32 If after the manner of men I have fought with beasts at Ephesus, what advantageth it me, if the dead rise not? let us eat and drink; for to morrow we die.

     These were not literal beasts, but humans – brute beasts who tried to kill Paul on more than one occasion when he preached the Gospel. Some of these events are recorded in the book of Acts and in 1Cor 4:9; 2Cor 1:8; 4:10-11; 11:23.

     After the manner of men. Paul’s physical struggle against beastly men was in the flesh, not the spirit. He was oftentimes subjected to the anger of wild men and bloodthirsty crowds. He says, “If in the flesh I have struggled against wicked men at Ephesus, what am I advantaged, if the dead do not rise again? We may as well take [our] ease, eat, drink, and be merry (Luke 12:19-20).

33 Be not deceived: evil communications corrupt good manners. 34 Awake to righteousness, and sin not; for some have not the knowledge of God: I speak this to your shame.

     This interjection should not be overlooked. It reveals the primary source of false doctrines sneaking into the church; namely, through friendships and close associations with non-Christians and carnal Christians (1Cor 3:1-3). Members of the church in Corinth would accompany their old friends to the idol feasts and they heard heresy daily from many false teachers; they were carried along by selfish practices of spiritualities and they did not put much effort into purging sin from among them (1Cor 5:13). The sober truth is that the environment we are in will greatly affect and influence our thinking and decision-making. “Be not deceived: evil company corrupts good character.” It is a life-principle that we must never forget. Our friends and environment WILL affect us. Just ask Lot. 

     “Wake up! Think righteously and don’t commit sin. Some of you do not even have a correct knowledge of God. Shame on you!” Living in a compromised, unsound environment inevitably lulls the mind into apathy and sin. Likewise, attending a church which holds flawed doctrines will inevitably dull one’s spiritual sensor system. The letter to the Corinthians is an appropriate illustration of this truth, and I have seen it happen in Anabaptist churches too.

35 But some man will say, How are the dead raised up? and with what body do they come? 36 Thou fool, that which thou sowest is not quickened, except it die: 37 And that which thou sowest, thou sowest not that body that shall be, but bare grain, it may chance of wheat, or of some other grain: 38 But God giveth it a body as it hath pleased him, and to every seed his own body.

     When a truth is evident in Scripture but a person has set his mind against it, the common tactic to excuse disbelief/rebellion is to posit difficult questions and hypothetical scenarios. Recognizing that he cannot win the argument on logic, such persons invariably propose some flimsy objection at a single point that somehow makes the larger doctrine invalid. Witness the Jews’ attempt to invalidate the resurrection of the dead by describing the scenario of a woman who had seven husbands (Mat 22:23-30). Deniers of eternal hell, or the deity of Christ, or the headship veiling, etc are required to use this fatal tactic. Here however, Paul deftly anticipates and destroys one of the resurrection-doubters’ smoky objections. How will the dead be raised up? Will they have the same body when they died? What about those that are blind or maimed? What about children? Will there be family ties in heaven? etc.

     God did not deem it good to give us direct answers to such questions. The book of Revelation does describe the future, heavenly life, but its language is deeply figurative – our finite, physical minds are not able to understand spiritual realities (1Cor 2:9; 13:12; 2Cor 12:2-4). Nevertheless, the Apostle’s answer here enlightens our understanding significantly. The physical body will be resurrected as a new, glorious, spiritual body (v44). It is sown like a seed which falls into the ground and dies so that it might be resurrected a unique body designed according to the pleasure of God. Each body will be different, for God giveth to every seed his own body (v38). Heaven will not be a solid field of wheat, but a field of unbelievable designs and glories. In that day when the Lord makes up His jewels (Mal 3:17), His creative hand will be revealed in amazing beauty, variety, design and wonders beyond comprehension.

     The example of a seed is a good one, for there are thousands of seeds in the world, of all shapes, sizes and colors. Yet many are very similar, even indistinguishable one from the other. God has set and planned each seed to become the tree, bush, plant, flower that He wishes. Who would guess that a tiny, round seed will grow into an immense tree bearing fruit? Or a beautiful flowering rose? So it is with the resurrection of the body. It is sown a simple, insignificant seed-body which rots into dust; but it will be raised a glorious, spiritual body.

     Each earthly body will become a different celestial body. In His perfect goodness and righteousness, God will reward each soul according to their deeds and decisions in life (Mat 19:29; Luke 19:12-27; 1Cor 3:12-15). It follows then, that our future, celestial bodies will vary in glory (v41), for each one has been separately shaped and beautified by earth’s afflictions and sufferings of the moment (2Cor 4:17). The character of each person, refined and burnished by fire (1Pet 1:7) will rise in beauty and nobility, each one according as God judges right and good. See next note.

     Thou fool. Paul does not use the word in anger (see Mat 5:22), but as David in Ps 53:1 against the willfully ignorant who reject all evidences of Truth.

39 All flesh is not the same flesh: but there is one kind of flesh of men, another flesh of beasts, another of fishes, and another of birds. 40 There are also celestial bodies, and bodies terrestrial: but the glory of the celestial is one, and the glory of the terrestrial is another. 41 There is one glory of the sun, and another glory of the moon, and another glory of the stars: for one star differeth from another star in glory.

     Here is a summary translation of these verses: “There are different kinds of flesh (man, animal, fish, birds) and bodies (heavenly, earthly) which vary in glory each one from the other. So also is the resurrection from the dead.” By this we observe that each resurrection body is not only unique in character and form, but also in class and glory. Of course, many questions remain about the eternal realm. Do we infer that animals and birds will also exist in the world to come? Or is the Apostle saying that just as there are different kinds of flesh in the earthly realm so there will be a “resurrection flesh” for the heavenly realm? Or are these verses simply re-stating the conclusion of v38, that there will be a wide variation of bodies and glories in the Resurrection? Perhaps all of the above are true. Speculations need to be eyed with caution and frank admission that they are just that – speculations (see 1Cor 15:50; Rom 8:19-22).

     Nevertheless, from this passage and others we see that the glory of one’s eternal experience is determined by the results of this short test of life. God will give to each seed the body that He judges to rightly correspond to what he has done in the flesh. And He has not withheld the criteria He will use from our knowledge, saying in Rev 2:23, I will give unto every one of you according to your works, (our agape, as we saw in chapter 13). This verse is baldly denied by the Calvinists, but to their own misfortune and not to ours. Jesus said, For the Son of man shall come in the glory of his Father with His angels; and then He shall reward every man according to his works (Mat 16:27). Again the Apocalypse reminds that the dead, small and great, will be judged according to their works (Rev 20:12-15). For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ; that every one may receive the things done in his body, according to that he hath done, whether it be good or bad (2Cor 5:10). Every man’s work shall be made manifest: for the day shall declare it…the fire shall try every man’s work of what sort it is (1Cor 3:10-15).

     O seeker of truth, do not let yourself be deceived! God will not be mocked. Whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he also reap (Gal 6:7-8). Good grain will reap thirtyfold, excellent grain an hundredfold – but bad grain is thrown into the fire and burned (Mat 3:12; John 15:6; Mat 13:40). Every good plant will be pruned so that it brings forth even more fruit (John 15:2). It all happens in this blink-of-an-eye (in comparison to eternity) test of life.

     God is using this present light affliction, which every true believer will experience, to work out for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory (2Cor 4:17). The seeds of each person are sown in death and those who excel in Love will receive greater glory in the world to come (Mark 10:30). They might be sown in dishonor, ridicule and obscurity, but they will be richly found unto praise and honour and glory at the appearing of Jesus Christ (1Pet 1:7). How important it is to keep our eyes always upon the heavenly goal, for there is the real reward. Suffering now means reigning in the heavenlies with Christ later (2Tim 2:12). No wonder the Scriptures tell us to rejoice in suffering.

     Imagine that great day of resurrection, as before our spiritual eyes the seed-bodies of the dead suddenly burst into new life in wondrous beauty. Surprise and awe are everywhere as the dead of all ages, great and small, are rewarded according to their deeds (Rev 11:18; 20:12-13). The seed-body of one faithful but quiet soul on earth explodes into such beauty that everyone gasps in amazement, while the seed-body of another respected church leader rises ordinarily plain. Each person’s experience in the splendors of glory will correspond to his/her faithfulness in the fires of life. For the saved who have been forgiven, sins do not count; rather, they are judged according to their accrual of good fruit.   

     The word terrestrial comes from the Greek epigelos, which appears to have roughly the same meaning as the word earthy (choikos) in 1Cor 15:47-49. They stand as terms for the physical world and are contrasts to the heavenly, spiritual world.

42 So also is the resurrection of the dead. It is sown in corruption; it is raised in incorruption: 43 It is sown in dishonour; it is raised in glory: it is sown in weakness; it is raised in power: 44 It is sown a natural body; it is raised a spiritual body. There is a natural body, and there is a spiritual body. 45 And so it is written, The first man Adam was made a living soul; the last Adam was made a quickening spirit.

     The physical world under Adam is far inferior to the celestial world under Christ, as these contrasts show. Adam’s natural body was formed by the dust of the earth and he became a living soul when God breathed into him the breath of life (Gen 2:7). He never had the ability to give life, but the last Adam does – the Son quickeneth whom He will (John 5:21). The world of the first Adam fell into corruption and dishonor (Rom 8:20-22), but Christ’s world is incorruptible, glorious, powerful. Adam’s world is natural and physical; Christ’s world is spiritual and heavenly. The two Adams stand at the heads of two great lines. The first Adam is the physical father of the entire human race; the second Adam is the spiritual father of all those in the second resurrection (1Cor 6:14; Rom 8:11).

     Each body of flesh and blood that is born into Adam’s world must die, but at the resurrection those bodies will be raised up as spiritual bodies (v44). The natural body comes first and then the spiritual one (v46); we must experience them both (v49). The word natural is psuchikos (v44,46) and the word soul is psuche (v45); the first is the adjective form of the latter. The terms natural body (soma psuchikon) and living soul (psuchan zosan) are used as virtual synonyms in reference to human life as a vessel of consciousness and reason. However, the physical body dies and decays to dust while the spiritual soul never dies. Other occurrences of psuchikos are 1Cor 2:14; James 3:15; Jude 1:19.

46 Howbeit that was not first which is spiritual, but that which is natural; and afterward that which is spiritual. 47 The first man is of the earth, earthy: the second man is the Lord from heaven. 48 As is the earthy, such are they also that are earthy: and as is the heavenly, such are they also that are heavenly. 49 And as we have borne the image of the earthy, we shall also bear the image of the heavenly.

     We must pass through the natural world before coming to the spirtual world. Being humans of flesh and blood, we have all borne the image of the earthy just as Adam did (Gen 1:26-27). However, we shall also all bear the image of the heavenly, for there is an earthly realm and there is a heavenly realm. Every living soul will experience both of these realms.

     This chapter does not address the resurrection experience of the wicked dead, for they too must arise to stand before the judgment seat of Christ (2Cor 5:10). They will awake to shame and everlasting contempt (Dan 12:2), but the wise and righteous shall shine as the stars forever and ever (Dan 12:3).  

     Some of the ancient manuscripts do not have the words, the Lord in verse 47. It is, however, a natural apposition. The first man was earthy and named Adam; the second man is heavenly and named Christ. This fits the context of the two Adams, one bringing death into the world and the other bringing life. The word earthy is choikou. It is not found in the Scriptures outside of this passage. Compare with choum and chomati in the LXX, where it is translated dust (Gen 2:7; Ex 8:17).

50 Now this I say, brethren, that flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdom of God; neither doth corruption inherit incorruption.

     The human body of flesh and blood, or image of the earthy (v48), is marred by the effects of Adam’s sin. It has been made subject to the laws of corruption and entropy, destined to decay into dust. It is impossible for our corruptible, bodies of death to live in the new, eternal Kingdom of God that God has prepared for all them that love Him (1Cor 2:9; Heb 11:16; Rev 21:1). However, when Christ returns in the clouds of glory, He will gather His elect and change their vile bodies into incorruptible, glorious bodies after the fashion of Christ’s own resurrected body (Mat 24:30-31;Php 3:20-21; 1John 3:2).

     Flesh and blood is not an equal term to the natural body/living soul of verses 44-45, for the latter terms include the spirit and soul, which do not decay into dust but live on for eternity. At the last day, God will give to each spirit and soul a new, resurrection body according to His own good pleasure (1Cor 15:38). Christ became flesh and blood in order to work the plan of redemption for the souls that He deems worthy to live with Him in glory (Heb 2:14).

51 Behold, I shew you a mystery; We shall not all sleep, but we shall all be changed, 52 In a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trump: for the trumpet shall sound, and the dead shall be raised incorruptible, and we shall be changed.

     What about those who are alive when Christ returns? Must their bodies die so that they can be resurrected? No, but in some mysterious way their bodies will be transformed into the same heavenly bodies described earlier. They will be changed (Gk – allasso); the same word is found in Heb 1:12 in connection with the destruction and re-construction of the whole creation (Rom 8:17-23; 2Pet 3:7-13). It will take all take place in the twinkling of an eye at the sound of the last trump (1Thes 4:15-18; Mat 24:31). All of these powerful passages clash with the preferred eschatology of our day, which postulates several last-day resurrections separated by a thousand years.

     A few men in history did not experience natural death. Enoch was translated (metatithemi) that he should not see death (Gen 5:24; Heb 11:5) and Elijah was taken up into heaven by a whirlwind (2Kings 2:11). The enigmatic Melchisedec apparently did not die either (Heb 7:1-3). Of all men that have died, certainly Moses had the most distinctive experience. He died in the arms of God as it were, who buried Moses in a secret place that is known by no man (Deut 34:5-7).

     Were these men prematurely changed into resurrection bodies as described in these verses, or must they participate in the final resurrection too? The answer is not easily found, for the new heaven and earth where the ransomed of the ages will spend eternity does not yet exist. Just as Man will put off this body of corruption, so too the Creation will be delivered from the laws of decay and death. Thus, while those who die in the Lord go to be with Christ, they cannot go to their eternal home immediately. They must await the final resurrection. However, the Scriptures comfort these, saying they shall arise first and then in the blink of an eye the living will be changed (study 1Thes 4:13-17). Nevertheless, Moses and Elijah are depicted as now alive in the heavenlies (Mat 17:1-6); do they have their final glorified bodies? (v35-44)

53 For this corruptible must put on incorruption, and this mortal must put on immortality. 54 So when this corruptible shall have put on incorruption, and this mortal shall have put on immortality, then shall be brought to pass the saying that is written, Death is swallowed up in victory. 55 O death, where is thy sting? O grave, where is thy victory?

     Just as Adam’s body was designed to live on the Earth, so will our resurrection bodies be made to live in eternity upon the new Earth. And that is the hidden meaning of the saying, Death is swallowed up in victory; and the Lord GOD will wipe all tears from off all faces; and the rebuke of His people shall He take away from off all the earth: for the LORD hath spoken it (Is 25:8). What a beautiful promise! Then the Apostle immediately quotes a different prophet: I will ransom them from the power of the grave; I will redeem them from death: [where is thy penalty, O death? O Hades, where is thy sting?] (Hosea 13:14). The last part is from the Septuagint version.

     These Old Testament references to the Resurrection describe precisely the work of Christ in ransoming the souls of the dead from the power of Satan. And then, at the last trump and in the twinkling of an eye, this corruptible body shall be re-made immortal: death is swallowed up in victory (Isa 25:8) and that last enemy is destroyed (v26).

     What is the symbolism of death being “swallowing” by victory? And what is the “sting” of death? In truth, there are several OT Scriptures that depict death as swallowing the souls of men. Pharaoh’s army was swallowed by the earth (Ex 15:12), which also swallowed up all those involved in the rebellion of Korah (Num 16:30-34; Num 26:10). And the Messianic psalm of Christ’s crucifixion refers to death swallowing the soul (Ps 69:15), as does Jonah 1:7 (compare to Jonah 2:5-6). Each of these show the general, inexorable passage of every human soul from the land of the living to the grave: Death will swallow up every one of us. But the Resurrection of Christ gives us the new hope that God will turn the tables on the Devil’s wicked designs – Death, that great swallower of all men, will itself be swallowed up in eternal victory. In that day we will shout, “Death! where is thy sting now? Grave! thy victory is no more!”

56 The sting of death is sin; and the strength of sin is the law. 57 But thanks be to God, which giveth us the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ.

     Sin brings death twice to every man. It first brings spiritual death (James 1:15) and ends bringing physical death (Heb 9:27). In the day that Adam sinned he died spiritually (Gen 2:17). His conscious choice to disobey God’s law (“do not eat the fruit of the Tree of Knowledge of Good and Evil”) put him under Satan’s control and power (Eph 4:27). Moreover, the fall of the prince meant the fall of his realm, for Adam’s corruption has caused the Law of sin and death to grip the whole universe; it is now running down, decaying, moving from order to chaos (Rom 8:20-22).

     So sin is the cause of the sting of death, but for the saved there is a remedy for this sting, which is Jesus Christ the Righteous. And the resurrection unto life is the wonderful victory. The Apostle John gave a similar analogy under “the first and second death.” The saved do not fear the second death because it has no power over them (Rev 20:6,14). Thanks be to God for this cure to death, and thanks be to Jesus Christ who brought it to fruition.

     The strength of sin is the law. The Law of God given through Moses brings about the knowledge and the guilt of sin (Rom 5:11-21), but even those who never knew the Mosaic law are inexcusable before God on account of breaking the law of their conscience (see Romans 2). The ten commandments can be condensed into just two (Mat 22:36-40), which are encompassed by one pre-eminent Rule to live by the law of Love (1Cor 13:13).

58 Therefore, my beloved brethren, be ye stedfast, unmoveable, always abounding in the work of the Lord, forasmuch as ye know that your labour is not in vain in the Lord.

     The certainty of the resurrection drives this ambition. Therefore, my beloved brethren…seeing that God has promised every victorious soul to be partakers of the resurrection unto eternal righteousness through the grace of Jesus Christ, arm your mind to be unmovably determined to do whatever it takes to win that crown (1Pet 4:1). Study comparatively with Col 1:22-23.

     The work (ergon) of the Lord is to labour (kopos, wearisome toil) in doing good, but not without rewards. These are being treasured up for you in heaven and they are beyond all you can imagine or think. These two words appear side by side in Rev 14:13 also.

1 Corinthians 13

1 Though I speak with the tongues of men and of angels, and have not charity, I am become as sounding brass, or a tinkling cymbal. 2 And though I have the gift of prophecy, and understand all mysteries, and all knowledge; and though I have all faith, so that I could remove mountains, and have not charity, I am nothing. 3 And though I bestow all my goods to feed the poor, and though I give my body to be burned, and have not charity, it profiteth me nothing.

     This chapter is one of the great compositions in the world of literature and a jewel of precious truth for every member in the body of Christ. Love in action is the transcendental topic which far exceeds the glittery gifts and dazzling ministries of the previous chapter. To God, this “ordinary gift” is more important than the “extraordinary gifts.” And wonderfully unlike the “spiritualities” (1Cor 12:1), God has given each and every person this supreme gift of Agape Love. In some of the most poetic pictures of human language, the Apostle solidifies the action of Love as far superior to any other human activity. Tongues, prophecy, wisdom, knowledge, faith, self-sacrifice; all these are empty of eternal worth unless they are born and exercised in love. Indeed, as a person focuses on loving others, those talents will find expression on their own. Seeking to live by love is the more excellent way. Every member can do that.

     While Love is in one sense a gift (its origin is God), it is also a commandment: Thou shalt love the Lord thy God… and thy neighbour as thyself (Mat 22:37-39). The “Love Chapter” is beneficially studied on its own, but recognize its context – right in the middle of a lengthy dissertation on ministries in the church body – so these verses are particularly important in fulfilling the Second Commandment. Love is the very foundation of Christian service, it must be the reason and goal of living. And no surprise, that is exactly what Christ taught. Love begins in the mind as a rational decision of the will.

     The word charity is translated from the Greek word agape throughout this passage. I do not understand the translators’ decision here to abandon the normal word, love in favor of charity. About 100 times in the New Testament, they translated agape as love. Regardless, agape is defined as a sacrificial, reason-based decision to respond in works of goodness and helping others (Luke 6:32-33). Agape acts even if the inner spirit is opposed (Mat 26:41) and even if the object loved doesn’t respond in kind. On the other hand, phileo (brotherly) love is defined as a caring love based on emotions. It is barely motivated by reason, for its feelings of love are natural; it acts easily in kindness because the spirit is unconflicted and because it feels love in return. Agape and its verb form agapao are found in over 200 instances in the New Testament, while phileo in all its forms occurs only about 30 times.

     The object of this all-important love is not named in this chapter. It is Love as a way of life; not just an attitude and not just an action, but a conjunction of the two in a single glowing lamp that beautifies the church and songfully calls the seeker of Truth. It may be beneficially compared to the “faith that saves,” for both have an internal, believing aspect accompanied by an external obeying aspect which must unite in one in order to be authentic.

     Charismatics use Paul’s reference to speaking with the tongues of angels to bolster their idea that tongues are a “heavenly language.” That is not the point of this verse. The Apostle is giving hypothetical examples of “gifts” that even at their best cannot equal the soaring merits of Agape Love. The list increases to a grand finale:  a man so talented in tongues that he can speak the language of the angels, a prophet so gifted that he understands every deep mystery of God, a man so wise he knows all things, a person so flush with faith he is able to remove mountains. Without Love even these abilities have no value in God’s eyes. To the present day, no man has been able to understand all mysteries, nor move mountains with his faith, nor speak the language of angels.

     The rich man who gives every one of his possessions to the poor would gain no spiritual profit if he is not acting out of love, nor would the man who gives the ultimate sacrifice, his own life. These are hypothetical situations along with the previous ones, for who would give all his possessions without being moved to do so out of love? Who would give his life for another without being motivated by love? The answers are in Matthew 19:22 and John 15:13. To appreciate the inference, read again the definition of agape love.

     Even the greatest talents of Man are like useless noise if they attuned to the will and purpose of God. A sounding brass, or a tinkling cymbal might fall kindly upon the ear, but they are entirely useless to the mind. They are like wind chimes repeating the same tones in random order.

4 Charity suffereth long, and is kind; charity envieth not; charity vaunteth not itself, is not puffed up, 5 Doth not behave itself unseemly, seeketh not her own, is not easily provoked, thinketh no evil; 6 Rejoiceth not in iniquity, but rejoiceth in the truth; 7 Beareth all things, believeth all things, hopeth all things, endureth all things.

     Here are the marks of the agape man exercising his most excellent gift in the church. Seeking to develop these qualities are of more eternal value than any talent or supernatural “manifestation” of the Holy Spirit. That is the message of the Apostle in this chapter, for many in Corinth were caught up in carnal pursuits and fake worship. Above all things, the apostle Peter wrote, have fervent charity among yourselves, for charity shall cover the multitude of sins (1Pet 4:8). Can faith save a man who has no works? (James 2:14) No, for faith alone, without works of love, is dead (James 2:17-20). In spite of Calvinistic ideas to the contrary, James and Paul agree that good works will accompany the saints of the Kingdom. In complementary truth, James sees those works as integral with Faith, while Paul sees them built upon the foundation of Love.

     The agape Christian is patient, kind, pure in heart, trusting, sober, honest, even-tempered, forgiving, happy, sincere, courageous, etc. The opposite of this man of Love is the man of Self – impatient, cruel, uncaring, critical, cynical, suspicious, hot-tempered, malicious, etc.

     Suffereth long. An agape heart is patient and calm in times of drought and storm, waiting always on the Lord for strength and deliverance (Heb 6:15; James 5:7; 2Pet 3:9; Ps 27:14). Perseverance is the final, most difficult pillar of faith (Mat 14:31). The opposite of perseverance is discouragement, doubt and defeat.

     And is kind. Kindness is putting others’ needs and desires ahead of one’s own will and wishes (Eph 4:32). The kind person will act in goodness even when others act in malice and slander. The man of Self is mean-hearted and vindictive.

     Charity envieth not. An agape Christian is content and satisfied with his role in life. In all joy and humility, he accepts where God has placed him in the body (1Cor 12:18). He genuinely rejoices with those members that have greater roles and talents; he supports them and affirms them (Rom 12:10). The man of Self is envious of others, jealous of their talents and possessions, malicious in flattery and slander.

     Charity vaunteth not itself. The agape man is meek, self-reserved and unpretentious. He is happy to allow others to receive any praise or honor for achievements that his efforts helped to achieve. The selfish man, meanwhile, is a bragging person who draws attention to his own wisdom and actions.    

     Is not puffed up. He is humble and poor in spirit (Mat 5:3), unaffected by both praise and flattery because he is ever aware of his human frailty. The man of Self is proud and over-confident in his own abilities.

     Doth not behave itself unseemly. The agape man is sober in mind and body, he is able to bridle his tongue and to keep selfish desires under control (1Cor 9:27). The man of Self is an unstable, rude, double-minded man (James 1:8) who falls frequently into temptation’s snare.

     Seeketh not her own. While all of these qualities are difficult to develop in spirit and soul, this one is particularly contrary to human nature. Yet, denying Self for the sake of Christ and others is critical to following Christ (Mat 16:24). The man of Self is just that, a selfish individual.

     Is not easily provoked. The agape man is even-tempered. He is able to take criticisms both true and slanderous without making quick, vicious retorts. The man of Self lives on a “short fuse.” He has a “hair-trigger” temper.

     Thinketh no evil. The agape man exercises the judgments of his mind honestly, truthfully and righteously (John 7:24). He does not imagine bad motives behind the good deeds of others. Meanwhile, the man of Self will allow himself to be influenced by his own prejudices and/or the evil motives of others.

     Rejoiceth not in iniquity, but in the truth. The agape man is joyful, happy and contented in doing righteous acts. He is saddened and indignant at hearing of unjust, evil actions. He does not let the truth be compromised by falsity (Eph 4:14).

     Beareth all things. The agape man will not take an offense to heart and begin to harbor bitterness. He endures insults and malicious acts without retaliation and thoughts of revenge. The man of Self will try to avenge each wrong.

     Believeth all things. The agape man believes without wavering in “whatsoever things are true, honest, just, pure, lovely and of good report” (Php 4:8). He does not believe lies (2Thes 2:11), but tries the spirits to see whether they are of God (1John 4:1).

     Hopeth all things. I think the best word for the Apostle’s intention here is “trust.” After hearing, analyzing and accepting the Truth, the man of Love must patiently trust therein to receive the fruit of eternal life. The man of Self is distracted by short-term eases and pleasures (Mark 4:19).

     Endureth all things. The agape Christian is a man of Courage. He endureth temptation and hardness as a good soldier of Christ (James 1:12; 2Tim 2:3). The man of Self is quickly overcome by tribulations and persecutions (Mat 13:21).   

8 Charity never faileth: but whether there be prophecies, they shall fail; whether there be tongues, they shall cease; whether there be knowledge, it shall vanish away. 9 For we know in part, and we prophesy in part. 10 But when that which is perfect is come, then that which is in part shall be done away.

     There is no power in the world so strong as Love. Solomon wrote, Many waters cannot quench love, it is stronger even than death (Song 8:6-7). Heaven and earth are destined to pass away along with everything in them (Mat 24:35; 2Pet 3:10), but love abides forever. The Greek words of comparison vary a little: “Charity will never at any time fail and become of none effect (ekpipto), but prophecies shall be abolished and come to nought (katargeo), tongues shall fall silent and cease to be (pauo), even knowledge shall be rendered idle and void (katargeo).”

     How can this be? Is the Apostle saying that prophecy and knowledge will be completely destroyed at the end of the Age? Verses 9-10 seem to explain that these sin-affected attributes of Creation will be purged by the fires of destruction and remade in perfection (Rom 8:18-23; 2Pet 3:10-13). For in spite of what the intellectuals try to say, we know in part. God has placed limits on Man’s capabilities, which means that in life, knowledge will sometimes fall short and the power of prophecies will sometimes fail – we simply won’t be able to understand. But at the end of the Age, those limits to human knowledge and prophecy will be changed, for when that which is perfect is come, [the imperfect] shall be done away (v10).

     If it be true that we can comprehend God only in part, then it is certain that we can only understand His creation in part also. We do not even understand our own bodies very well, much less the vagaries of life, consciousness, soul and spirit. The imperfect and the incomplete will become perfect and complete at the restitution of all things (Acts 3:21), when also this earthly body will be transformed into a perfect, eternal and celestial body (ch 15).

     Another way to view these verses is under the figure of comparatives. In value, Love so exceeds prophecy, tongues and knowledge that it is as if they do not exist. Jesus employed this same figure of speech when He said, If any man come to Me, and hate not his father and mother…he cannot be My disciple (Luke 14:26). Our degree of love for Christ must so exceed our love for family members, that it is as if we hated them.

11 When I was a child, I spake as a child, I understood as a child, I thought as a child: but when I became a man, I put away childish things. 12 For now we see through a glass, darkly; but then face to face: now I know in part; but then shall I know even as also I am known.

     Presently, we can visualize only the outline of that spiritual reality which we will experience in eternity in fullness. Today we walk by faith, not by sight; that is because God has designed this earthly experience as a test to determine which of His creation is really interested in knowing Him and being partakers of the divine nature (2Pet 1:4). In life, we are as children – knowing only in part, understanding only in part. Someday we will know in full (1John 3:2). 

     A secondary, temporal application of these verses can be drawn with the members of the church at Corinth. They were old enough to be mature, adult Christians, but they still had not put away their childish things. The Apostle was forced to speak unto them as infants who could not yet eat food (1Cor 3:1-3). They were still playing with self-serving, attention-grabbing displays (1Cor 14:26) instead of maturing into Agape men and women.

     Here the benefits of the New Covenant are compared to the blessings of the World to come, but in another epistle, Paul uses the same figure of a mirror to compare the glories of the Old Covenant with those of the New Covenant. But we all, with open face beholding as in a glass the glory of the Lord, are changed into the same image from glory to glory (2Cor 3:18). The Old Testament only obscurely related those deep things of God which now have been made known to the believer by the Spirit (1Cor 2:10). Yet even in the New Covenant full knowledge is not attainable.

13 And now abideth faith, hope, charity, these three; but the greatest of these is charity.

     Faith and Love are crucial qualities in every Christian, but where does Hope fit in? The Greek word (elpis) appears just once in this book (1Cor 9:10), although Paul does make frequent use of it elsewhere. Hope, in its Biblical sense, is a strong word which carries the additional ideas of confidence (Heb 3:6; 1Pet 1:3; 1John 3:3), assurance (Php 1:20; Col 1:5; Heb 6:11), faith (Heb 10:23; Rom 8:24; Acts 24:15; Col 1:23; Rom 15:13) and perseverance (Heb 3:6; 6:11; Tit 2:13; 1Thes 1:3). Hope concerns things that have not yet taken place, such as the hope of glory (Col 1:27; Rom 5:2; 1Pet 1:21). It is waiting on God, fully trusting that He will fulfill His promises. Hope is the fortitude to persevere even when all other metrics clamor to just give up. Job’s famous affirmation was uttered in this brand of hope (Job 19:25-27). Hope, then, is actually a facet of evangelical Faith (see note for Mat 14:31). 

     Love is greater than Faith because it existed before Faith. We might say that Love gave birth to Faith. God, in love, created Man and designed him to be a capable participant in a faith-love relationship. We love Him because He first loved us (1John 4:19). Faith and Love are inseparably inter-laced, and equally essential to winning the crown of eternal life. Although they have different aspects, Faith and Love share this same structure – both begin with an internal conscious decision to love or believe, followed by an external action of loving or doing. Neither Love nor Faith is complete and valid until both steps are made. Confessions of love without works is dead, just as confessions of faith without obedience is void (James 2:19; 1Cor 13:2).

     The Agape man is opposed by the Old man. “Put off the Old man with his deeds and put on the Agape man by the renewing of the mind” (Eph 4:22-24). It is a command, an action that we must perform and that will consume our entire life. Sanctification is a process, not an event. It all begins with being born again, and then the mind can be transformed to choose to do the will of God and to sincerely act in Love instead of hypocritically (Rom 12:1-2).

     Is there value in doing something good when it is not accompanied with feelings of love for the other person? One might conclude, based on this chapter’s championing of acts of heart-felt goodness, that no, acts of kindness are worthless without feelings of love. Yet that inference is incorrect, for agape love is not based upon feelings but upon Truth. It acts even when it doesn’t want to, when it doesn’t feel like it, when it is extremely difficult. Jesus did not want to die on the cross, but He chose to do so because He loved us. He was motivated by Love based on the Truth. It was not a superfluous feeling of emotion, but a deep knowledge that this action was good and right. Human feelings should never be taken as the only indication of Love. Agape is Truth-based and unconditional; it acts regardless of whether the object loved reacts in love or not. It is so strong that it will persevere regardless of the circumstances and difficulties.

     Some say that agape love is “disinterested love,” by which they mean that it is not motivated by any thoughts of personal gain. I’m not sure that is biblically correct. Jesus endured the cross because of what He would gain (Heb 12:2). The apostle Paul served God with his whole being in hope of receiving an eternal reward (2Tim 4:8; 1Cor 15:19).

     Faith, hope, love; these three. Authentic, saving faith has five necessary components: hearing, believing, accepting, doing and persevering. In truth, Hope and Love authenticate a person’s Faith. Hope is nothing less than the persevering aspect of Faith, for it waits continually upon the promises of the Lord until the end (Mat 10:22). Agape, meanwhile, is the doing component of Faith, those actions that result from believing and accepting.

     The intricacies of faith, hope, love, believing, choosing, and good works are tightly interwoven. We can separate them into components, but upon deeper exploration we suddenly find ourselves in difficult mysteries. They are inter-connected. The field of genetics offers an illustration in the physical realm. When scientists discovered DNA they marvelled at its great complexity, but even greater intricacies appeared as they continued to study. The strands are not only connected like a twisting ladder, but each double helix is cross-linked with other strands. Some have likened it to a 4D reality. We might visualize Faith and Love as those two strands in the double helix, with Hope as the connecting ladder rungs between them. Taking the figure further, we see church members as individual strands of DNA, but intricately and beautifully inter-woven together into the living spiritual body of Christ.

1 Corinthians 14

1 Follow after charity, and desire spiritual gifts, but rather that ye may prophesy.

     In the previous chapter, the Apostle eloquently presented the supreme qualities of Love as being the highest calling of Man, far exceeding the works of spiritual gifts. Now he returns to the main topic begun in chapter 12, the exercise of “spiritualities” in the brotherhood, saying, “Give yourselves to live according to Agape. Seek the spiritualities, but even more that you might prophesy.” The word “gifts” does not appear in the original language of this verse. The literal translation is, the spiritualities. See my note for 1Cor 12:1, which explains the implications.      

     Prophecy is the most important spirituality because it best fulfills the purpose of church assembly laid out in these chapters: Seek that ye may excel to the edifying of the church (1Cor 14:12). While to prophesy may include foretelling the future, its fundamental purpose is to warn the churches of Christ and the world in general of impending danger. It is to preach, to teach and to expound the Word of God so as to convict the hearts of men (1Cor 14:3, 24). In this way the prophets of old spoke, exposing the wicked acts of the Israelites and warning them to repent and avoid the wrath of God. Preaching is the most important gift because God chose that method to spread the Gospel (1Cor 1:21). See note for 1Cor 12:28.

     The Montanist movement of the third century, which Tertullian supported in his later writings, is commonly thought to be the first to have emphasized the gifts of the Spirit. However, they did not even mention speaking in tongues. They wanted prophetic gifts, thinking to receive special, new revelation from the Spirit. Their error has been repeated often in history. It is found at the base of many false doctrines and heresies today.

2 For he that speaketh in an unknown tongue speaketh not unto men, but unto God: for no man understandeth him; howbeit in the spirit he speaketh mysteries.

     In Greek, the word tongue is glossa, which appears about 150 times in the Greek Bible (Septuagint and NT). While it is used in several ways, never once is glossa employed to refer to nonsensical sounds without meaning. Instead, glossa is the standard word for the literal tongue in the mouth of a man or animal. It also is used in reference to words spoken in normal speech, or to spoken languages (Gen 10:5; Rev 5:9). The three accounts of speaking in tongues (all in the Acts) relate the supernatural ability to speak in a language other than one’s native tongue. It was definitely not the utterance of gibberish nor speaking a “heavenly language” unknown to humans (as the Pentecostals teach). The only other word translated tongue is dialektos, which is used interchangeably with glossa in the account of speaking in tongues in the second chapter of Acts (see Acts 2:6, 8).

     Several times in this chapter, glossa is translated unknown tongue, but not once is the word “unknown” found in the Greek. Apparently the translators added it to show that the language was unknown to the hearers (i.e. 1Cor 14:19). Unfortunately, recent Pentecostalism has used this phrase to invent their specious doctrine of “speaking in tongues,” which they believe is a necessary sign of salvation, namely, that the Spirit fall upon a person such that he/she suddenly begins speaking in a heavenly language unknown to any human being. That idea does not concord with this chapter nor with the rest of Scripture. It also stands opposed to those occasions in the NT where speaking in tongues actually occurred.

     The authentic speaking in tongues as recorded in Acts 2 should be the starting point for understanding this chapter. The Spirit worked a miracle – foreigners heard in their native tongue as men preaching the gospel in a different tongue. Unfortunately, some in the famously-carnal church in Corinth had taken to imitating this in their assemblies to worship. For clearly, the Corinthian method of speaking in tongues as described in this chapter was not an approved practice among the churches of Christ. The Apostle is writing to correct the church in this point, not to affirm them. In fact, Paul says that speaking in tongues was so inferior to prophecy that he would rather speak five words prophesying than ten thousand words in a foreign tongue (1Cor 14:19).

     Paul does not forbid to speak in tongues, and being a multi-lingual scholar recognizes that he was able to speak in tongues more than ye all (v18). Nevertheless, he was concerned that their practice was empty, uncertain and meaningless (ex, 1Cor 14:9-12). He speaketh not unto men, but unto God: for no man understandeth him (see v28). This is the primary verse for Pentecostalism’s idea that speaking in tongues is ecstatic, non-human speech. Yet, this phrase makes better sense if these tongues were real languages. If a person were to abruptly speak out in Arabic, Chinese, or some other “unknown tongue”, of course no man understandeth him. He is said to be speaking unto God because He alone can understand. Crucially, Paul goes on to explain that if such a person is only speaking to God, then there is no reason to do it publicly (unless someone interprets). Jesus recommended to enter into a closet to pray to God to avoid drawing attention to oneself (Mat 6:6). Speaking an unknown “heavenly language” in public would be the height of self-promotion and pride. The real “gift of speaking in tongues” is for unbelievers (1Cor 14:22), that is, when men hear the speaker in their own language. 

     It is astounding that some Christian groups wish to follow the Corinthian church’s false, corrupted practice of speaking in tongues. For apparently, they were sometimes not even speaking an actual language. They were just imitating. They wanted to demonstrate that they “had the Spirit.” The error in this thinking is evident, for pretending to speak another language ends up demonstrating nothing – the unlearned will simply say that ye are mad. Moreover, if a person really is possessed by a spirit in the assembly such that he looses control of his mind, tongue, and body, how do we know it is the Spirit of God? After all, he’s speaking gibberish. Jesus asked a similar question of the Pharisees: “If I am casting out demons by the power of God, by what power are you casting them out?” (Mat 12:27-28). This chapter contends that a speaker of tongues does not loose control of his mind, tongue, or body (see verses 27-32). We are correct, then, in doubting that the Spirit will overpower the believer in the worship service and speak meaningless sounds into the air. The Devil and his demons are able to transform themselves into angels of light (2Cor 11:13-14); they will imitate the truth and turn it into a lie (2Thes 2:9-11; Rom 1:25). We must ever discern carefully the true Spirit of God so that we are not deceived (1John 4).

     I have inferred that some in Corinth were uttering gibberish, but that is not certain from the text; maybe they were speaking a valid language that nobody else in the audience could understand. 1Cor 14:2 and 1Cor 14:14 might imply that the the speaker himself did not know what he was saying, yet 1Cor 14:5; 14:13; 14:28 indicate that it was possible for the speaker in tongues to know if an interpreter was present beforehand. Whatever the exact expression of speaking in tongues in Corinth, the guide being laid out here is that all should be done to build up the church. To speak sounds that must be afterwards interpreted is barely valid. Why not speak in normal language right away? Nobody knows if your gibberish (whether a language or an invention) was real, so it proves nothing to a skeptic.

     Genuine, Spirit-inspired speaking in tongues took place on one occasion in neighboring Ephesus (see Acts 19:1-7). The Corinthians, not wishing to come behind on any gift, took to manufacturing that spirituality. Perhaps some were speaking foreign languages in the worship service, while others were simply pretended to do so (1Cor 13:1 also hints that this was the case). The church service became a chaotic scene in which pride and selfishness abounded. Appropriately, the Apostle time and again asks that all be done to edify others rather than oneself.   

     It is noteworthy that the early church writers make virtually no reference at all to speaking in tongues in their services. To my knowledge, there are only two direct references. Irenaeus wrote, “We do also hear many brethren in the Church, who possess prophetic gifts, and who through the Spirit speak all kinds of languages, and bring to light for the general benefit the hidden things of men, and declare the mysteries of God” (Irenaeus, 180 AD). Tertullian, writing to the heretic Marcion ca200AD, spoke of the gift of interpreting tongues in reference to a person who would supernaturally and immediately compose a psalm or prayer.

     The so-called “ecstatic speech” of some Christian movements is not an activity supported by the Scriptures. It should be regarded by Kingdom saints as spurious and anti-Christian. By their fruits ye shall know them, Jesus said (Mat 7:20).

3 But he that prophesieth speaketh unto men to edification, and exhortation, and comfort. 4 He that speaketh in an unknown tongue edifieth himself; but he that prophesieth edifieth the church.

     The Spirit has given to us the written Word, which is the infallible, complete revelation of God’s will for Mankind that equips the prophets of God to speak unto edification, exhortation and comfort (see 2Tim 3:16). Granted, when this epistle was written the church at Corinth did not have the NT Scriptures in full, but they did have the Old Testament. For that reason the work of the Apostles in that era was particularly important. Authentic edification and exhortation is the intellectual exercise of communicating the truth of Christ and the Gospel to the minds of others. This cannot happen by uttering sounds which nobody can understand. Even if he speak mysteries in the spirit (v2), what does it profit? (v6).

     The Spirit can work best through a person whose goal is to edify the church in love. This principle is advanced in various ways throughout these verses. On the other hand, drawing attention to oneself will hinder the work of the Spirit. Do not doubt for one minute that Satan knows it, and will aim his temptations in that area for all ministers and leaders in the churches, whether in seeking the praise of others, magnifying one’s talents, valuing personal conclusions too highly, or other works of pride. The fact that God has given one person a particular talent does not mean it must be constantly revealed. Let all things be done decently and in order. There is a time for the soloist with a beautiful voice to sing and there is a time to refrain from singing. Speaking a foreign language has its beneficial uses for the church on occasion; other times it is simply unnecessary. It edifies only himself.

5 I would that ye all spake with tongues, but rather that ye prophesied: for greater is he that prophesieth than he that speaketh with tongues, except he interpret, that the church may receive edifying.

     Outside of the spurious activities of the Corinthians in these chapters, the NT Scriptures relate only three occasions that speaking in tongues took place. Each one occurred at crucial moments in the foundation of Christianity. The first happened at the famous day of Pentecost, when the Holy Spirit formally and visibly filled the newly-founded church of God, which was entirely Jewish at that time (Acts 2:3-4). The second occasion occurred at the formal opening of the door of salvation to the Gentiles through Peter and Cornelius (Acts 10:44-48), and the third took place when Paul encountered the Jewish disciples of John the Baptist in Asia who had not heard of Christ (Acts 19:1-7).

     I would that ye all spake with tongues. Paul himself spoke in tongues more than ye all (1Cor 14:18); few had learned more languages than he. Nevertheless, he recognizes that to prophesy is far more important, for the church is not edified by speaking with tongues except he interpret. Yet, in such case speaking in a tongue would be superfluous. The speaker may as well save the time for interpreting and simply prophesy in the common language of all. As here so also throughout these chapters, speaking in tongues is thought to be a means of edifying the church (albeit an inferior one) and not some confirmatory event to show that a person has the Spirit. In the Acts, speaking in tongues was a miraculous sign to unbelievers that the Kingdom of God had come unto them (v22), but the manner in which the Corinthians spoke in tongues made unbelievers think that they were mad (v23).

6 Now, brethren, if I come unto you speaking with tongues, what shall I profit you, except I shall speak to you either by revelation, or by knowledge, or by prophesying, or by doctrine? 7 And even things without life giving sound, whether pipe or harp, except they give a distinction in the sounds, how shall it be known what is piped or harped? 8 For if the trumpet give an uncertain sound, who shall prepare himself to the battle? 9 So likewise ye, except ye utter by the tongue words easy to be understood, how shall it be known what is spoken? for ye shall speak into the air.

     These verses build upon the Apostle’s concern that the assembly of the church in Corinth was not fruitfully edifying the body (v3). To be profitable, speech must be understandable. He says, “If I come speaking in tongues, I must speak using words of wisdom that my hearers can understand. Even lifeless instruments produce harmonious, understandable sounds. Ye likewise must utter clear words or else you will be simply speaking into the air” (v6-9). Seek that ye may excel to the edifying of the church (v12).

     The authentic speaking in tongues found in the Acts was profitable because it was understandable to all hearers, an unmistakable, miraculous sign – for no man can speak multiple languages simultaneously. In Corinth however, their speaking in tongues was as useless as a monotone harp or a random-toned trumpet. These verses support my comment in verse two, that they were either speaking fruitlessly into the air a foreign language, or they were uttering indistinct and uncertain sounds with no meaning at all. A musical instrument or a spoken language must follow the common meanings of the sound or word, otherwise it is useless. The Pentecostal idea of “glossolalia” ignores the Apostle’s concern here.

10 There are, it may be, so many kinds of voices in the world, and none of them is without signification. 11 Therefore if I know not the meaning of the voice, I shall be unto him that speaketh a barbarian, and he that speaketh shall be a barbarian unto me.

     Some versions translate “languages” instead of “voices,” but the Greek word phone, which occurs some 140 times in the NT, is never elsewhere translated “language.” It is a sound, noise, or voice. The word appears in verses 7, 8, 10 and 11. Regardless of the translation, the thought is unaffected: “if someone utters a sound/voice that you cannot understand, that person is a foreigner to you. Meaningful conversation is impossible.”  

12 Even so ye, forasmuch as ye are zealous of spiritual gifts, seek that ye may excel to the edifying of the church.

     Here is the Apostle’s basic principle in exercising the spiritualities: Seek that ye may excel to the edifying of the church. Before speaking in a tongue, be sure that it fulfills that purpose. Is there no one that can interpret? Let him keep silence in the church (1Cor 14:28).

13 Wherefore let him that speaketh in an unknown tongue pray that he may interpret. 14 For if I pray in an unknown tongue, my spirit prayeth, but my understanding is unfruitful. 15 What is it then? I will pray with the spirit, and I will pray with the understanding also: I will sing with the spirit, and I will sing with the understanding also.

     The next five verses relate to praying in a tongue and the Apostle’s fundamental point is that the understanding, or mind (nous) needs to be actively engaged, else our prayer/worship will be unfruitful. In all God’s creation, only humans have the ability to think, reason and choose. The highest form of worship involves those God-given gifts. Preaching, praying, singing, blessing – all is unfruitful if the members of the church cannot understand. Again, “Seek to excel in edifying the church in your zeal to exercise your talents” (v12).

     Pray that he may interpret. Many of the older commentators have pointed out that the simple reading of this verse seems disconnected from the surrounding ones. Here is my paraphrase translation: “Wherefore, let him that prays in a tongue also interpret what he has said, for if I pray in a language unknown to my hearers, the words of my mind are unfruitful to them, even though my spirit is truly praying to God. What then? I will both pray sincerely in my spirit and make known my mind to others.” Regardless of the exact translation, the conclusion is unchanged: speaking in a tongue can be beneficial in the church only if there is interpretation.

     If, as we have ventured to suppose, some in Corinth were only pretending to speak in a foreign tongue, then even their own understanding is unfruituful. It seems more likely though, that Paul refers to a man sincerely speaking according to his understanding, but his hearers cannot understand him (see v19).

16 Else when thou shalt bless with the spirit, how shall he that occupieth the room of the unlearned say Amen at thy giving of thanks, seeing he understandeth not what thou sayest? 17 For thou verily givest thanks well, but the other is not edified.

     At the end of a prayer, it is common for the congregation to invoke the “Amen” with the speaker. Yet, the person praying in an foreign language is unintelligible. Who will know that it is time to add the “Amen” at the end? The one saying the prayer is doing very well in giving thanks, but the rest are not being edified. The custom of pronouncing an “Amen” to close a prayer seems to be of Jewish origin. One maxim went something like, “Greater is he that sayeth the “Amen” at the end than he that sayeth the prayer.”

18 I thank my God, I speak with tongues more than ye all: 19 Yet in the church I had rather speak five words with my understanding, that by my voice I might teach others also, than ten thousand words in an unknown tongue.

     Paul was fluent in foreign languages such as Greek, Hebrew, Aramaic and Latin, and probably could converse in several others (see note v2). I highly doubt that he meant to say that he spoke unintelligible sounds more than ye all, for that would be entirely opposite what he teaches in this chapter. He would rather speak five words in a language known to his hearers rather than 10,000 words in a tongue that was foreign to them.

     The Pentecostal idea of speaking in tongues cannot stand before the simple teaching of these verses. Add verse 23 and the argument against “glossolalia” is clear. Let us speak unto edification, not for vainglory and selfish recognition.

20 Brethren, be not children in understanding: howbeit in malice be ye children, but in understanding be men.

     “Brethren, act not so childishly!” Many of the Christians in Corinth were babes in Christ. They should have been spiritually mature by this time (1Cor 3:1), but their growth was being stunted by selfish motives and practices that did not edify the church. When it comes to malice, flattery and ulterior motives, do act as innocent children (Mat 18:3); but when it comes to exercise of the mind, think as mature adults and not as untaught children (Eph 4:14). In the previous chapter, the Apostle made a similar analogy (see 1Cor 13:11).

     In this verse, the word understanding is translated from the Greek word phren, which is not found elsewhere in the New Testament but does occur a few times in the Septuagint (see Pro 6:32; Dan 4:34-36; Pro 18:32). It may correspond to the English term, “common sense.”

21 In the law it is written, With men of other tongues and other lips will I speak unto this people; and yet for all that will they not hear me, saith the Lord. 22 Wherefore tongues are for a sign, not to them that believe, but to them that believe not: but prophesying serveth not for them that believe not, but for them which believe.

     Isaiah prophesied that Judah would be punished for refusing to obey God; she would be taken captive by enemies who spoke a different language (Is 28:11). Earlier, Moses had warned the children of Israel of the same punishment (Deut 28:49). Then, at the transition of the Covenants, the word of the prophets was completely fulfilled. The Gospel was preached in Greek, in Latin, in Egyptian and more (Acts 2:9-11), yet many of the Jews would not believe.

     Speaking in tongues does not serve for the benefit of believers, but for unbelievers. How then, can Charismatics insist upon tongues in the weekly church service? They are well outside the teaching of this chapter. On the other hand, by prophesy the secrets of the heart are made manifest and the Truth is made sure (v24-25). Where does that leave speaking in tongues? It serves for nothing, except he interpret. Some claim that the real purpose of speaking in tongues is to confirm that the Spirit is dwelling in the heart of the believer. There is not even a hint of that idea in these chapters.

     Tongues are for a sign…to them that believe not. Yes, tongues were a mighty, miraculous confirmation to the world of the divine origin of the infant Church of Jesus Christ. For at Pentecost, just as Christ had promised (Luke 24:49), power from on high fell upon Peter as he preached to devout Jews who had come from all over the world to worship at Jerusalem. Every one heard the Gospel in his own native tongue (Acts 2:6-11). It was a sign that something new had come from God, a divine confirmation that the Kingdom of Christ had come on earth, the New Covenant was being inaugurated. Many believed on Christ after hearing Peter’s sermon and returned to their home regions speaking of what they had seen and heard. Then later, when God instructed Peter to open the Gospel to the Gentiles also, this shocking new truth was confirmed by Cornelius also speaking in tongues.

     Speaking in tongues was literally the sign for unbelievers in that day, the unmistakable validation of God that the desire of the prophets had come. Those unique events are long past; now the commission of the Christ’s people is to prophesy, to teach and to disciple all nations (Mat 28:19). When the Church of Christ was a babe, speaking in tongues was a valuable sign of the transferal of Covenant blessings from the commonwealth of Israel to the new Israel of God, but when she became an adult those things were no longer necessary (1Cor 13:11). The change was so radical that even the Jewish Christians struggled to accept the Gentiles into the assembly. Even the Apostle Paul needed a special, supernatural sign to open his eyes to the new revelation. But now, the whole world is able to see and study the Gospel of the Kingdom.

     If some wish to press the question of why tongues and miracles are not common today, I answer that supernatural signs necessarily detract from the fundamental New Covenant requirement that the Christian is to walk by faith. Faith is the new requisite for receiving God’s approval, but signs and wonders diminish the need for faith. This is true also of salvation, which begins with divinely-sent feelings of peace, freedom and joy in the Lord, yet as the Christian matures in his salvation, he finds that he must more and more walk by faith, often times in the absence of those earlier wonders of “feelings.” God has chosen to interact with mankind by Faith, and that means supernatural signs and wonders must take a lower seat (2Cor 5:7).

23 If therefore the whole church be come together into one place, and all speak with tongues, and there come in those that are unlearned, or unbelievers, will they not say that ye are mad? 24 But if all prophesy, and there come in one that believeth not, or one unlearned, he is convinced of all, he is judged of all: 25 And thus are the secrets of his heart made manifest; and so falling down on his face he will worship God, and report that God is in you of a truth.

     Whether speaking foreign languages or simply babbling unintelligble sounds, the church cannot be edified if everyone goes about speaking in tongues, nor can the Gospel be preached to the unsaved. Far from being a compelling sign from God to unbelievers, the church will appear to be nothing but a bunch of crazies if they utter sounds without meaning. On the other hand, if an unbeliever enters a service and hears the speaker expounding in truth and sincerity the Word of God, his heart will surely be convicted and he will know and report that God is in you of a truth. The Pentecostal thinks that glossolalia will prove to all that God is within him, but Paul says that by powerful prophesy that evidence is made clear.

     Here, prophesying is praised for its usefulness to convict the hearts of unbelievers. Why then does verse 22 appear to deny that? Answer: the point of verse 22 is that tongues are a sign to unbelievers, while prophesying is a sign to believers. Then, verse 23 goes on to show that prophecy reaches the unbelievers too.

26 How is it then, brethren? when ye come together, every one of you hath a psalm, hath a doctrine, hath a tongue, hath a revelation, hath an interpretation. Let all things be done unto edifying.

     From this chapter we infer that the worship service in Corinth was a rather disorderly scene of sharing individualistic talents, which inevitably progressed towards sensationalism as each one tried to out-do the other. Not so different from the human tendency today, but perhaps we are better at hiding our intentions than they. In the next few verses, the Apostle lays out some general guidelines for the worship service in order to inject conviction, truth, sobriety and dignity into the formal church gathering. There are many ways and methods that the church body can be edified. But do be sure that they really edify!

27 If any man speak in an unknown tongue, let it be by two, or at the most by three, and that by course; and let one interpret. 28 But if there be no interpreter, let him keep silence in the church; and let him speak to himself, and to God.

     These verses crush the idea that speaking in tongues is actually involuntary, for (they say) the Holy Spirit takes over a person’s mouth and has him utter sounds that are not his own. Yet according to these verses, he that speaks in a tongue retains control of his faculties. He has the ability to wait his turn, refrain from speaking if two or three have already spoken in a tongue, and to decide not to speak if no interpreter is present. His spirit remains in subjection to his mental powers (1Cor 14:32). Thus, he is always allowed to speak to himself, and to God in tongues later in private. Only two or three should speak in tongues during a single service, and then only men (emphatic in the Greek). Women are not permitted to speak in tongues (also 1Cor 14:34).

     In a multi-lingual setting, the work of interpretation is even more important than speaking in a tongue. The interpreter repeats the words of the speaker in the native tongues of others, making the message edifying to the hearers (1Cor 14:5). Often the speaker is also able to interpret, yet he is unlikely to know all the languages present. Thus, the Spirit gives unto some the interpretation of tongues (1Cor 12:10). I have seen first-hand the good effects of an interpreter in such settings – a young man repeating a Spanish message to English-only hearers unto great edification. In the same service however, sat a family that spoke Guaraní. One of their own was able to interpret.

29 Let the prophets speak two or three, and let the other judge. 30 If any thing be revealed to another that sitteth by, let the first hold his peace. 31 For ye may all prophesy one by one, that all may learn, and all may be comforted. 32 And the spirits of the prophets are subject to the prophets. 33 For God is not the author of confusion, but of peace, as in all churches of the saints.

     The guidelines for the prophets (see note on v1) that speak in the assembly are quite similar to those for speaking in tongues. Only two or three should prophesy in turns, one by one, while the other prophets judge what is said for veracity and application (2Tim 2:15; Acts 17:11; 1Joh 4:1).

     Again we infer that the worship service at Corinth was disorganized and disruptive; the brethren were jostling among themselves for attention and power. Although Satan is ever trying to confuse foment chaos, the Word’s rule for the churches of Christ is different: Let all things be done decently and in order (v40). In the assemblies of the saints, an ambience of peace, quietness, security and confidence should reign. God is not glorified in those worship services that are conducted in confusion (akatmastasia – commotion, confusion, tumult), but by those ruled in peace (eirene – serenity, quietness, rest).

     Another that sitteth by. It is unclear if this refers to the two or three prophets scheduled to speak, or to someone else in the congregation. Given the context of two prophets judging what the first is saying (v29), I infer that Paul means those judges should stand to correct the speaker if he has spoken in error. This would deter false doctrine from inadvertently spreading in the church. Many Anabaptist churches follow this general policy, except that they would not interrupt the first speaker, but would wait until their turn to speak and then rephrase or correct a previous speaker’s message. It is undoubtedly true that we say things at times without realizing that our statement could be misunderstood.

      Whereas the English versions of verse 31 seem to emphasis that all in the congregation are eligible to prophesy, the Greek wording puts the emphasis rather on maintaining good order in the assembly. Ye are able, one by one, all to prophesy, that all may learn, and all may be exhorted (YLT). This better fits the context and teaching of these chapters. Not all men have the gift of prophecy.

     The spirits of the prophets are subject to the prophets. While the wording might seem odd in English, the apparent meaning is that the speaker retains complete control of his mind and tongue. In preaching under inspiration of the Spirit, the human messenger speaks in his own words and from his own mind. Doubtless, a truly inspired speaker (like the Apostle Paul) will be directed by the Spirit to reveal beautiful truths of the Gospel, but his spirit remains his own. This is consistent with the formation of the Bible itself. God spoke through holy men whose thoughts and minds were born along by the Spirit (2Pet 1:21). If the infallible and God-breathed Holy Scriptures themselves retain the stamp of human characteristics, it would be odd indeed if God chose to use direct possession of a man’s body and tongue in the church assembly. I would view any such manifestation as incompatible with what the Scriptures teach.

34 Let your women keep silence in the churches: for it is not permitted unto them to speak; but they are commanded to be under obedience, as also saith the law. 35 And if they will learn any thing, let them ask their husbands at home: for it is a shame for women to speak in the church. 36 What? came the word of God out from you? or came it unto you only? 37 If any man think himself to be a prophet, or spiritual, let him acknowledge that the things that I write unto you are the commandments of the Lord. 38 But if any man be ignorant, let him be ignorant.

     Women are not permitted to speak in tongues or to prophesy in the assembly of the church. This simple doctrine been ignored and denied by many churches in today’s world. They think that they know better than the Apostle, who anticipates their blatant defiance: “What! Did the Word of God originate with you? Whoever rejects this rule is saying that I am not writing unto you the commandments of the Lord.” The Apostle Paul was put in trust with the Gospel – to speak and write it unto others. And he did so reverently and fearfully, not as pleasing men, but God (1Thes 2:1-8). He was not irritated at them because they were ignoring his own words and ideas, but because these were the commandments of God.

     In the worship service, women may sing, pray and give testimony, but they may not occupy a position of authority over the man (1Tim 2:11-15; 1Cor 11:3). Preaching, teaching and administration are roles that God has designed for man to perform, for it is unseemly that a woman rule over men. Women are responsible to teach and administer among other women and children, but not in mixed settings. In the church and home, the woman’s position is one of Godly influence rather than leadership (Eph 5:21-33). These verses indicate (along with 1Cor 11:1-16) that some women in the church at Corinth were causing disturbances in their services. 

     As also saith the Law – not referring strictly to the Mosaic Law, but to the Scriptures of the Old Covenant in general, for Paul uses the same expression in 1Cor 14:21 when referring to the book of Isaiah and Jesus puts the Psalms in the scope of the Law (John 10:34). The Old Covenant consistently recognizes the authority of the male over the woman, which God stated at the very beginning in the garden of Eden (Gen 3:16). The Greek word here translated obedience (hupotasso) is elsewhere used in the sense of submission or being subject unto (Eph 5:22; Col 3:18). For more on that topic see my note for 1Cor 11:3.

     I venture to say that verses 36-38 are the sharpest words to be found in the Pauline epistles. He clearly anticipated that his statement would be poorly-received by certain factions in Corinth, so he stops their arguments before they can be enunciated. His reprimand stands in judgment of so many churches today who have also ignored this doctrine, and who will therefore be themselves ignored (v38).

     Let your women keep silence…for it is a shame for women to speak in the church. It is a testimony to the Spirit’s inspiration of the Scriptures that this statement is so strongly reinforced, for Paul would be astonished to see the level of rebellion against this command in present-day churches. The testimony of Anabaptist churches in keeping God’s design for the roles of men and women has never been so important. Let us keep faithfully all the sayings of the prophecy of this book (Rev 22:7) and so be found worthy to stand before the Throne at the end of the Age.

39 Wherefore, brethren, covet to prophesy, and forbid not to speak with tongues. 40 Let all things be done decently and in order.

     Wherefore brethren, or, hear the conclusion of this matter: “Seek to prophesy, for that is of primary importance; but do not forbid to speak in tongues.” The teaching of these chapters is that church members do well to desire the spiritualities (1Cor 14:1) and to covet earnestly the best gifts (1Cor 12:31), but should seek to use them to excel in edifying the church (1Cor 14:12). This ends the Apostle’s guidance for acceptable conduct in the worship service.

    The Apostle’s discourse in this chapter brings us to consider the following question. Is speaking in tongues (as the Acts relate) a present work of the Spirit? That is, does the Spirit today change the tongue of a speaker such that he is heard in a different tongue by others? We could add to that; does the Spirit impart the power to heal as He once did to Peter and Paul? (Acts 3:6; 5:16; 28:8-9). Pentecostals (among others) would answer yes, while cessationist Christians think not.

     Now, the Scriptures are quite clear that those miracles were necessary signs which validated the heavenly, divine origin of the new Church of Christ. Christ and the prophets foretold these confirming signs of the authenticity of the New Covenant (Mark 16:17-19; Acts 2:16-18). Further signs are neither necessary nor convenient (see notes for Mat 16:1-4) for they undermine the work of faith, which is the foundational criterion of God’s interaction with Mankind. The amount of one’s faith is diminished by signs and wonders, for what is seen with the eyes is not of faith but reality.

     On the other hand, the Spirit is certainly able and does work every sign and wonder today that He did with the Apostles. However, He now does so for a different reason and therefore in a different manner. The veracity of the Gospel has been confirmed by many infallible proofs (Acts 1:3) that do not need repeating. Yet the continuing work of the Spirit is to convict and draw men unto Christ and surely He works in miraculous ways to affirm faith in those seekers. So today the Spirit works much more personally and quietly than He did in the Acts, for His mission is to point individuals to Christ and to strengthen the faith of the weak. We better understand the Spirit’s way of working today in this Age of Grace by reading chapters like John 3 than by reading Acts 2

    So let us not forbid to speak in tongues (1Cor 14:39), but let us also recognize that it is the Spirit who gives utterance according to His place and choosing (Acts 2:4; 1Cor 12:11). I am sure that every foreign missionary has fervently desired the ability to speak in tongues and on occasions the Spirit does so work, but God has chosen the avenue of simple, obedient faith on earth to preach to the people of the world. Likewise, the Spirit does answer prayers of healing, but according to His will and choosing. So called “faith-healers” have made a mockery of it. The time for supernatural miracles made visible to the world’s multitudes has passed. We now have the Word of God in our hands. Let us take it near and far, preaching in our native tongues and others, so that the world may know (John 17:23).

1 Corinthians 12

1 Now concerning spiritual gifts, brethren, I would not have you ignorant.

     After addressing the Corinthians’ un-Christian behavior in the Communion service, Paul moves to correct another unedifying practice they had allowed to develop in their gatherings for worship: the ecstatic speaking in unknown tongues. This section, which composes chapters 12-14, follows the pattern of chapters 8-10 (eating meats offered to idols). In the first half, the Apostle lays out the foundational principles involved and in the last half he draws the practical conclusion. Thus, chapter 12 describes the Spirit’s manner of working and the importance of unity in the church body, while chapter 13 shows the superiority of Christian love over all else. Finally, in chapter 14, the Apostle arrives at the topic of the Corinthians’ irregular custom of speaking in tongues. 

     I would not have you ignorant. Many in Corinth did not really understand the working of the Spirit of God in the members of the church. They needed a better grasp of this topic before they could understand Paul’s answer about speaking in tongues. This entire chapter is dedicated to explaining the manner in which the Holy Spirit works in the church body.

     Now concerning spiritual gifts, brethren. The word “gifts,” is not in the original language. Young’s literal translation has: And concerning spiritual things, brethren (περι δε των πνευματικων αδελφοι), which is the way the KJV translated the same Greek adjective (pnuematikos) in Romans 15:27. Directly rendered it is: Now concerning the spiritualities, brethren. The translators added the word “gifts,” and repeated that formula in 1Cor 14:1, but in truth, the terms “spiritual gifts” and “gifts of the Spirit” never occur in the original language of these chapters. It is a significant fact seeing that the Charismatics, in great error, have built whole denominations upon their so-called doctrine of the gifts of the Spirit. In the end, these groups emphasize one spiritual gift to the extreme – the ecstatic speaking of unknown tongues. Recognize this: the only place in the entire Bible where either of these two terms occur, the subject is of human origin (the Apostle Paul desires to impart a spiritual gift to the flock in Rom 1:11).

     Now, I do not deny that the Spirit gifts Mankind with spiritual acuities and talents to edify the Kingdom of Christ. However, these are not some sudden, supernatural revelation, prophecy or manifestation of tongues as the Corinthians were doing (1Cor 14:26), but His simple working through the varied talents that God has given to each person according to His own decision of measure (Rom 12:3). The Spirit of God blesses man’s talents as they are used to edify the Kingdom of Christ; that is the simple truth that Paul presents here. See verse four.

     Yes, the Spirit is abundantly able to give a man instant knowledge of the future, or to speak a foreign language fluently without having learned it, or to preach the Word with clear vision of his listener’s hearts. But that is not His normal way of working. Rather, it is Man who wishes it to be so, demands that it is so, claims that this passage teaches it so. Unfortunately, the motivation for this belief is self-promotion, pride, human recognition and fame. So it was in Corinth, so it is in contemporary churches that seek after “spiritual gifts.” For, if I have a talent for speaking, the rest of the church must admire and exalt me, after all, the Spirit Himself has specially gifted me! I am clearly His chosen vessel; I have a more direct line of communication with Him than others do.

     This contemporary conception of “spiritual gifts” is incompatible with Christ’s Kingdom of meekness, humility and the simplicity of brotherhood. Instead, it gives Man erroneous reasons to think more highly of himself than he ought (Rom 12:3). Paul teaches the very opposite in these chapters. The unbiased reader will recognize that truth. Acknowledge that your gifts (talents) come from God and are to be used humbly in edifying the church; they remain under your own control (1Cor 14:32) to be used wisely and correctly for the Master (Mat 25:21; 2Tim 2:21).

     So to be clear, the controversy of speaking in tongues is not due to the translators’ dubious addition of the word gifts in various occasions in these chapters, but to disregarding wholesale the Apostle’s intent herein. God does give gifts unto men and we should hold the best gifts in high regard (v31), but these chapters neither support nor promote the Charismatics’ idea of Gifts of the Spirit.

2 Ye know that ye were Gentiles, carried away unto these dumb idols, even as ye were led.

     My paraphrase translation: “Remember that before your conversion, you were Gentiles being carried away by voiceless idols; you were led astray by them.” They used to believe in idols that couldn’t even speak; now they were believing false teachers that could speak. Don’t be led astray by false spiritualities in the church service. Weigh the words of the “wise,'” discern their authenticity.

     Paul calls attention to their roots, they were formerly Gentiles. Yet many in the church of Corinth were converted from the Jewish religion (see chapter 5). It seems however, that the Gentile factions were leading the misinformation campaign on this particular topic.

3 Wherefore I give you to understand, that no man speaking by the Spirit of God calleth Jesus accursed: and that no man can say that Jesus is the Lord, but by the Holy Ghost.

     Here is a simple test of “the spiritualities.” No man speaking by the Spirit will disparage Jesus in any way, denying that He is the Christ of God, or that He is accursed (anathema). The Apostle John said it repeatedly, He that denieth that Jesus is the Christ…is a liar and Antichrist (1John 2:22; 4:2; 2John 1:7); he does not have the Spirit of God and his spiritualities are to be immediately rejected. We can hardly fathom that this level of blasphemy was taking place in Corinth, yet the book of Acts shows the unbelieving Jews, who claimed to speak by the Spirit of God, blaspheming His name (i.e. Acts 13:45). Even Paul, before he was converted, compelled them to blaspheme the name of Christ (Acts 26:11). If any person denigrates the name of Christ in any way, we know immediately that he does not have the Spirit (Jude 1:19).

     “Nobody can say, ‘Jesus is Lord,’ except by the Spirit.” Not that it is impossible for a man to utter those words except by the Spirit, but that no man can understand that profession without having the Spirit (John 6:44). In the same fashion, Whosoever calleth upon the Lord shall be saved (Rom 10:13) implies a sincere, honest desire to be saved. Saying the words do not magically change the soul; but believing them and responding in sincerity.

4 Now there are diversities of gifts, but the same Spirit. 5 And there are differences of administrations, but the same Lord. 6 And there are diversities of operations, but it is the same God which worketh all in all.

     God has designed and employed a great variety of gifts, administrations and operations for edifying the churches of Christ. And He has given every person particular gifts and talents which He expects will be developed unto good use in His Kingdom. The entire Godhead, not just the Holy Spirit, participates in the profitable exercise of a person’s talent in the church body: the same Spirit (v4), the same Lord (v5), the same God (v6) worketh all in all. For obviously, the Father is not solely in charge of operations, nor is the Son alone over the administrations, while the Spirit only is in charge of gifts. The Trinity as one works in the churches of the Kingdom.

     God does not habitually interject Himself in glamorous, supernatural ways in the churches of Christ. He has designed the brotherhood to work together out of fervent love one for another and He requires the exercise of faith (Heb 11:6). Faith is a profound, unseen belief of mind with corresponding choices and actions in the physical world that bring honor to God. In contrast to Faith and Love, a man supernaturally speaking in spiritual tongues would be nothing more than God glorifying Himself. This passage describes God’s Spirit aiding the saints of the Kingdom in their walk of faith and in edifying the church body.

     The word gifts (Gk, charisma) occurs 5 times in these three chapters. Three times it is used to refer to gifts of healing (1Cor 12:9, 28, 30), but here and in verse 31 it refers to an individual’s talents. In the parallel passage (Rom 12:6-10) the Spirit is not even mentioned (see also 1Pet 4:10-11). The strength of these verses is that the Trinity works together in full unity of purpose in the churches of Christ. “There are diversities of gifts, but one Spirit; various administrations, but one Lord; different operations, but one God.”

     Differences of administrations. The word is diakonia, which is commonly translated ministries. It means to serve others and to act as a steward. There are many ways that man can use his talents in the Kingdom. God instituted the local church to be the framework for Christian service, ministry and evangelism (Eph 4:11-16). Diversities of operations. The noun form appears only here and in v10, but the verb form (energeo) is found often in the New Testament and even later in this verse, where it is translated worketh. It is an action word that describes God working among His people.

7 But the manifestation of the Spirit is given to every man to profit withal. 8 For to one is given by the Spirit the word of wisdom; to another the word of knowledge by the same Spirit; 9 To another faith by the same Spirit; to another the gifts of healing by the same Spirit; 10 To another the working of miracles; to another prophecy; to another discerning of spirits; to another divers kinds of tongues; to another the interpretation of tongues:

     God works among and through His people for the common good – so that every man might profit withal. The word manifestation (phanerosis) means to reveal or make known (the verb form is more common in the NT). The Spirit was sent from heaven to reveal Christ. He does not speak of Himself, but ever testifies of the Son of God (John 16:13; 15:26). Jesus said that the Holy Spirit shall glorify Me, for he shall receive of mine, and shall shew it unto you (John 16:14). This is the role of the Spirit, to teach and guide the people of God in Christ’s physical absence (John 14:26; 16:7). So the manifestation of the Spirit is not a revealing of Himself, but a revealing of Christ and His Gospel.

     The Spirit reveals Christ through gifts, administrations and operations that God has ordained to edify the church. Some members have voice talents for singing, others have speaking gifts, some have dedicated themselves to prayer, to studying the Word, to discerning needs, to encourage the downhearted, the list goes on. These are not supernatural, instant giftings of the Spirit at uncertain intervals, but the natural talents that each individual has intrinsically for constant, immediate use. According to a person’s level of desire, these will grow in profitability or they will fall into disuse (Heb 5:14). See the parable of the talents in Luke 19:12-27.

     The Charismatic idea is that the Spirit manifests Himself by supernaturally speaking through the individual, thereby confirming to all that he/she has the Spirit. Typically, the person will abruptly announce (usually by way of interruption) to the church, “I have received a ‘word of wisdom’ from God,” and then proceeds to speak. Or maybe it is a “word of prophecy,” or a “gift of healing,” or sudden “glossolalia” in which the Spirit supposedly takes over the individual’s tongue to utter gibberish they think is actually a “spiritual language.” This is entirely un-Scriptural and incompatible with the attitude of meekness that is in Christ. It has no place in the churches of Christ. Why does nobody receive a “gift of humility,” or a “spirit of peace?” Can it be that the fruits of the Spirit (love, joy, peace, meekness, longsuffering, gentleness, goodness, faith) do not correspond in nature with the so-called gifts of the Spirit? The mind that is of Christ knows that cannot be.

     According to these chapters some spiritualities are more important than others, yet each one is valuable for the good functioning of the church, even as certain parts of the human body are more important than others and yet all parts contribute valuably to the whole. The Corinthians, though, were elevating the less important parts (speaking in tongues), over the more valuable ones (prophecy in particular). However, the Apostle says, even the best gifts are superseded in spiritual value by agape love (1Cor 12:31; 1Cor 13:13).

     The list of abilities in these verses is not exhaustive but examplary. Some are repeated in the ordered tally at the end of the chapter, where Apostles and prophets come first (1Cor 12:28; 14:1). The present list shows abilities/talents, while the later listing names various offices or ministries of the church which use those abilities.

     The Spirit gives to some abilities of Knowledge and also of Wisdom. Common observation indicates that these are not magically gifted by the Spirit after a person is born again, but were pre-existent in the individual. Sure, the zealous Christian will give himself to learn more about God and certainly the Spirit aids him in that good endeavor. Yet the talent to learn is innate in the individual, although in varying measures. While Knowledge and Wisdom are related terms, we can make the following distinction: Knowledge is general understanding of a subject, while Wisdom is using those facts in beneficial, judicious fashion (see note 1Cor 1:5). Solomon had much knowledge of the physical world (1Kings 4:33), but he demonstrated wisdom when he devised a test to discover who was lying and who was telling the truth (1Kings 3:16-27).

     To another faith by the same Spirit. This should make clear that the manifestation of the Spirit (v1) is neither a spontaneous bestowal of grace nor a sign of personal approval as the Charismatics teach. For clearly, all persons are gifted with the ability of Faith, although some have developed that spirituality to greater levels of Christian maturity (see Rom 12:3). God has designed the human being with many talents and opportunities to improve, and He has distributed them to every man severally as He will (v11).

     Gifts of healing….working of miracles. In the early years of the Gospel, miracles of healing were more commonplace (Acts 3:2-16; 5:16; 8:7; 28:8-9), but with age comes maturity. The same can be seen in the early years of the First Covenant, when Moses and Joshua wrought many miracles. Someone has said that it takes more faith to accept a debilitating disease than it does to receive healing. Of course, He is still a God of miracles. And He has given us the formula for miracles of healing in His word (see James 5:14-16). How few are the churches that actually follow that rule.

     Prophecy. The prophets of old communicated the Word of the Lord to the people, which is the general meaning of this word (see note 1Cor 14:1). Early evangelists in the New Testament were prophets. Stephen’s sermon in Acts 7 reads like a chapter in Isaiah. In today’s definition, a prophet is someone who predicts the future, but it was not so in the early days of the Church (see Titus 1:12; Luke 7:39; Acts 13:6; Rev 19:20). The work of a prophet today is accomplished by evangelists, pastors and preachers (2Tim 4:5). None of those are mentioned in these chapters.    

     Discerning of spirits is the ability to detect falsity and error in the message of the prophet and also to perceive the motives underlying a person’s actions. Beloved…try the spirits whether they are of God: because many false prophets are gone out into the world (1John 4:1). Peter was able to discern Simon’s dishonest motives (Acts 8:18-23), but most of us are not very good at that. Many difficulties among brethren is due to misreading the intentions of another and/or incorrect speculations of motive and circumstance.

     Tongues…interpretation of tongues. These will be explained at length in chapter 14 in the conclusion of this topic (i.e. 1Cor 14:27). 

11 But all these worketh that one and the selfsame Spirit, dividing to every man severally as he will. 12 For as the body is one, and hath many members, and all the members of that one body, being many, are one body: so also is Christ. 13 For by one Spirit are we all baptized into one body, whether we be Jews or Gentiles, whether we be bond or free; and have been all made to drink into one Spirit.

     These verses emphasis the diversity of function among the members of the church. Many souls are joined together by the Spirit through baptism into one body. In verses 5-7 the Apostle showed the unity of the Trinity working in the churches of the Kingdom. In similar fashion, individual members unite in purpose to edify the church body in the Kingdom of Christ. Here, the Spirit is the named member of the Divinity, distributing to every man talents as He deems fit and receiving whosoever will to be baptized into one body (v13). These works are not unique to the Spirit, but are of the Godhead. For while the Spirit dwells in the heart of each believer (Rom 8:9), Christ also dwells there (Eph 3:17) and even the Father (John 14:23). Together they commune and together they edify the churches of the Kingdom.    

     To illustrate, Paul uses the human body as an analogy. The body goes about its business as one unit yet is made up of many parts. So also is Christ – that is, the body of Christ, the church. Many individuals, all with their God-given talents, join together to beneficially make up church (see the same analogy in Rom 12:4-5; Eph 4:15-16). The primary application is to the local church and not to the Church universal, for the members of the human body are inseparably joined to function as one. We don’t see parts of a particular human body all over the world – unless that body is dead!

     The Apostle makes a compelling call to the members of the church body in Corinth to unite in purpose and work, for they have all been born by one Spirit and given one identity in Christ. He goes on to effectively say, “Therefore, cease to denigrate your uncomely members and do not improperly exalt others. Work rather to build each other up so that the entire body matures into a perfect man.” The picture of the church as a unified body made up of different members is a powerful figure. God designed it for His praise and glory (Eph 1:6) and Christ gave Himself for it (Eph 5:25), a pure and holy organism where love is the blood that invigorates the body.

     The members of church have been all made to drink into one Spirit (v13). While the specific imagery is not clear, the general meaning is – the members of the church body are united in the Spirit. Perhaps the drink refers to the cup of Communion, which would pair with Baptism at the beginning of the verse. Each member participates in these ordinances. They are unified by observing them. Alternatively, the idea of drinking into one Spirit might be viewed with John 7:37-39, where Jesus said, If any man thirst, let him come unto Me and drink…then, out of his belly shall flow rivers of living water. But this spake He of the Spirit. Christ, in His Great Commission, sent out His followers into all the world to preach the life-giving message of the Gospel (Mat 28:18-20). This is the foundational work of the Spirit in the World and each member is called to join in that effort.

14 For the body is not one member, but many. 15 If the foot shall say, Because I am not the hand, I am not of the body; is it therefore not of the body? 16 And if the ear shall say, Because I am not the eye, I am not of the body; is it therefore not of the body? 17 If the whole body were an eye, where were the hearing? If the whole were hearing, where were the smelling?

     A body is made up of many individual members and each one is legitimately a part of the body, but no part is the body all by itself. The brain is very important, but it is not the body; the arms are very important, but they are not the body. Moreover, it would be preposterous for the leg to think enviously, “Look at the hand, he is so much more useful than me; I’m unimportant, I’m really not part of the body.” Or for the nose to criticize, “The leg is so clumsy it’s embarrassing; surely I don’t have to be part of that body.” No, the members of the body are one in identity and purpose.

     This makes an apt analogy to the local body of Christ, in which many members of varying honor perform their necessary functions. All confess identity with the body. All work for the common good of the body. Together they are one in Christ (John 17:22; Rom 12:5). The body has eyes for seeing, ears for hearing, noses for smelling, etc. Without eyes, there would be no seeing; without ears, there would be no hearing. So too, God has ordained each member in the church body as it hath pleased Him. Envy, insubordination, individualism, criticism – these are terrible hindrances to the smooth operation of the local church. Comparing yourself with another member is not wise (2Cor 10:12).

     Helping others is a good, important work, but also important is being open to accepting help ourselves. It is so hard to see our own faults! When a brother comes to correct us, even though he comes in all humility and good intention, we are easily offended or deny that we have said problem.

18 But now hath God set the members every one of them in the body, as it hath pleased him.

     This verse marks a crucial point of the chapter. God is in charge of organizing the believers in the church body. He sets each member in his/her place as it hath pleased Him. Now if God chooses, then we members are free from that responsibility; nor are we privileged to decide for ourselves if we will be a hand or an eye. The power of this truth is that each member is called to live humbly and peaceably in the church body, ever focused upon working out his own salvation with fear and trembling (Php 2:12). There is no place for envy, no cause for murmuring, no right to seek the praise of others. God is at work in His body, let all keep silence before Him.

19 And if they were all one member, where were the body? 20 But now are they many members, yet but one body. 21 And the eye cannot say unto the hand, I have no need of thee: nor again the head to the feet, I have no need of you.

     A body walks around doing things, but only if its members give themselves to the task. If one member is hurt or sick, the other members must work harder to overcome that disability. How disastrous if a body part were to work against the will of the body, yet many Christians are content to live in such state. In Corinth, the body of Christ was over-developing certain parts and neglecting others to the point of becoming dysfunctional. The hands and feet were arguing which was the most important and the less honorable parts were being ignored and mistreated. The grand, universal Church of the living God that is being built in the heavens has no such imperfections.

     The importance of every Christian joining with a local body of Christ is a compelling aspect of this chapter. An eye isn’t very useful on its own. It needs to be connected to the optical nerve, which in turn needs to inform the brain. The same is true for the hand, the arm, and all other members of the body. It is essential that each soul join himself to a church, the local body of Christ. Increase of unity equals increase of strength. The whole body fitly joined together and compacted by that which every joint supplieth…maketh increase of the body (Eph 4:16). Individualism is incompatible with the doctrines of the Scriptures concerning the Church and the churches (see notes for Mat 16:18-19).

     Some try to evade this truth by saying the body refers to the universal Church of Christ instead of the local church body. Yet Paul was writing to the church at Corinth, and his epistle is applicable to every church in every place (1Cor 1:2). Moreover, the fact is inevitable that in order to be effective, a local church body needs the will and effort of individual members. The Kingdom is made up of many church bodies.

     Another truth that is illustrated by the body with many members is the diversity of ways for Man to honor and praise God. There are many works and ministries that build up the body and testify wonderfully to the world. This is true of the worship service too. Should all speak in tongues to the exclusion of singing, preaching and praying? See v28-30.

22 Nay, much more those members of the body, which seem to be more feeble, are necessary: 23 And those members of the body, which we think to be less honourable, upon these we bestow more abundant honour; and our uncomely parts have more abundant comeliness. 24 For our comely parts have no need: but God hath tempered the body together, having given more abundant honour to that part which lacked: 25 That there should be no schism in the body; but that the members should have the same care one for another. 26 And whether one member suffer, all the members suffer with it; or one member be honoured, all the members rejoice with it.

     There will always be members of the church body who are more needy than others. Some have suffered hurts or infirmities, some struggle with this sin or that attitude, some are permanently disfigured or damaged. These less honorable, uncomely members require special love and care from the rest of the church. Perhaps they are not as beautiful as other parts, but they are members of Christ’s body with us, given to be nurtured and loved. That there be no schism in the body (see ch1); but that the members should have the same care one for another (v25). Easy to read, but not so easy to practice. Love is what makes it happen. The next chapter will make that point.

     In a healthy, loving church, every member will rejoice along with the honored member and everyone will feel the sadness of the suffering member. There is mutual care and concern, mutual happiness and sadness. For context, study the word feeble (asthenes) as it is used in 1Cor 8:10; 9:22; 11:30.

27 Now ye are the body of Christ, and members in particular. 28 And God hath set some in the church, first apostles, secondarily prophets, thirdly teachers, after that miracles, then gifts of healings, helps, governments, diversities of tongues.

     The Apostle does not say to the church at Corinth, “Ye are a part of the body of Christ,” but, Ye are the body of Christ. Together, as a local assembly of believers, the church at Corinth was the body of Christ. Every church can, and should, see themselves as the body of Christ in a certain location.

     The first position in the church is occupied by the apostles (Paul was the chief apostle in Corinth), secondarily prophets, thirdly teachers. The rest of the list does not seem to be in order, nor is it exhaustive (for others are listed in 1Cor 12:8-10). However, the last function mentioned is diversities of tongues, which the church in Corinth had elevated to first rank (after distorting its purpose and exercise). Paul will address this specifically in chapter 14. Unfortunately, and in spite of the teaching in these chapters, the Charismatic movement has repeated the corinthian error.

     Apostles. The office of Apostle is now closed, for there were only twelve eye-witnesses of Christ who also wrote the New Testament (see note for 1Cor 9:1). Some, wishing to maintain the office of Apostle, propose “primitive” Apostles and “secondary” apostles. Surely it is advisable to use a different term, for it is clear that the singular distinctions of the Apostles (who saw the Lord, wrote the Scriptures, and worked miracles like no others) are not repeatable.

    Prophets. Today the most important ministry is to prophesy (1Cor 14:1). The work of a prophet is to warn the churches of God when he sees them in danger (see note 1Cor 12:10). Sometimes that includes foretelling the future, but prophecy is first and foremost warning of evil and motivating unto good works. So labored the Old Testament prophets (see God’s commission in Ezekiel 3:17-21). A prophet communicates the Word of God to the people of God for edification, and exhortation, and comfort (1Cor 14:3). He uses the Scripture (Mat 13:52) and the Spirit is his guide. 

     Teachers. The Greek word is often translated, Master, a common title of Jesus. A teacher is one that is well-acquainted with the truth and is able to communicate it to the novice (Heb 5:12). A teacher is often gifted at perceiving another’s needs, or hurts, or lack of knowledge. He is good at instruction in a one-to-one setting. Perhaps the discerning of spirits (1Cor 12:10) is also part of being a teacher.

     Miracles and healings can probably be considered the same gift. The Greek word for miracles in this case is dunamis, which is often translated power.

     Helps. Those who give themselves to help others. This could be in spiritual assistance, life-planning, or providing for physical needs.

     Governments. Some have talents in organization, in administration, in law and order, etc.

     Diversities of tongues. The same phrase is translated divers kinds of tongues in 1Cor 12:10. This will be the specific topic of chapter 14.

29 Are all apostles? are all prophets? are all teachers? are all workers of miracles? 30 Have all the gifts of healing? do all speak with tongues? do all interpret? 31 But covet earnestly the best gifts: and yet shew I unto you a more excellent way.

     The Apostle closes his analogy of the church to a body by calling attention once more to the diversity of ministries and works that characterize a mature, healthy church. And while the Corinthians needed little encouragement to desire gifts, they did need to be encouraged to desire the best gifts, which are listed in verse 28. A body would be quite useless if all its members were arms, or if it were made up of nothing but eyes (v19). Nor would it be good if an eye were to perform the work of an arm, or vice versa.

     This truth is applied to the church body by the rhetorical list of questions in verses 29-30. No, not all are apostles, or prophets, for each person has been given a different set of talents and abilities (1Cor 12:11; Rom 12:6). Yet, Paul himself was all of the above – an Apostle, prophet (1Cor 14:3-6), teacher (2Tim 1:11), miracle-worker (Acts 28:3-6), healer (Acts 28:8-9) and speaker of tongues (1Cor 14:18). 

     And yet shew I unto you a more excellent way. There is something higher than talents and gifts, something we should covet above all else. The next chapter will reveal what it is.

1 Corinthians 11

1 Be ye followers of me, even as I also am of Christ. 2 Now I praise you, brethren, that ye remember me in all things, and keep the ordinances, as I delivered them to you.

Abstract

The following examination of the headship covering ordinance is taken from this article. The objective is to diligently and honestly seek the Spirit’s mind in giving this ordinance, and to consider the reasons the churches of Christ should not disregard it. While my primary purpose is to affirm this doctrine, a secondary aim is to consider the counter-arguments.

Four resources have particularly contributed to the material in this article. The first is a three-part sermon series on head coverings by Finny Kuruvilla, and the second is an essay by Bruce Terry entitled, “No Such Custom.” These two highly qualified scholars deserve to be heard on this subject because they were not raised in the Anabaptist tradition as I was. Third, E.H Skofield’s book, “Sunset of the Western Church” is an eye-opening resource. Finally, John Chrysostom’s 4th century Homily XXVI on 1 Corinthians is well worth reading.

The historical record is clear that from the time of the Apostles down to the 20th century, the standard practice in Christendom was for Christian women to wear some kind of head covering. Art and wall engravings show this from the very earliest times of the Church Age. Indeed, it was of such universal practice that the early church writers did not address the subject in depth, but simply acknowledged that women wore veilings as a standard rule. In Africa however, Tertullian wrote a book on the subject in the 2nd century (On the Veiling of Virgins).

Nevertheless, this once commonly practiced Christian doctrine has become a flash-point of contention, not only in Christianity in general, but in Anabaptist circles that have known and kept this ordinance for centuries. It is imperative to return to the Word and honestly seek the truth of this matter, for the quality of a house cannot exceed the quality of its foundation. 

Introducing the author

A person’s beliefs and perspectives are largely shaped by his upbringing and life experiences. Then, we tend to filter our ideas through that particular frame of reference, or bias. It’s not necessarily a bad thing, because a writer without a firm belief on a subject usually lacks motivation and conviction in his writing. Nevertheless, one essential principle must over-ride an author’s personal bias and that is a keen commitment to seeking the whole truth of a matter – not just giving evidences for a pre-determined belief, but honestly looking for the real, accurate state of things.   

Unfortunately, Truth is not a measure that many writers use these days. They have already decided their “truth agenda,” and are only interested in shouting their proofs, no matter how speculative, capricious or illogical. But that is plain and simple propaganda. The true seeker, meanwhile, is not just interested in exploring the points for and against, but in getting to the bottom of the whole story, so to speak. This is ever-so important when taking in hand the infallible Word of God. It is dishonest to simply compile proofs without considering the counter arguments, or to take only those verses that support your ideas and ignore the ones that do not. Much deception and false teaching has sprung from that approach.  

My own formative years and prejudices were developed in the conservative Mennonite tradition. Although born and raised in Anabaptist churches, I have spent my entire life far from their famous centers. My first 20+ years, I lived in Missouri, Minnesota, Montana and Belize. Then I married a girl from Maryland and moved to a new church-plant in Idaho for the next 20 years. However, I apparently inherited my father’s aversion to staying very long at one place, because soon after our last son was born, we moved to southern Chile on another church-plant. We have lived in Patagonia for about 15 years now.

My life experience has been one of blessed positives. I grew up in a family with good parents who cared for us children. They were examples of integrity in everyday life, as well as supportive members in sincere, God-honoring churches. So I have no wounds or traumatic experiences. Not that I lived in a perfect world, but my life has been tremendously blessed. A wonderful wife and five children who continue to serve the Lord being the best of all. My ancestors go back centuries in the Anabaptist tradition and their testimonies of fervent zeal for the Truth have made it easier for me to believe in God, Faith, Tradition, Family and Church. So that is my bias.

The Corinthians’ question

The Apostle Paul wrote the epistle to the Corinthians in response to a letter they had sent asking him to clarify several church doctrines – eating meat offered to idols, marriage and singlehood, speaking in tongues, the resurrection, etc. Their letter has not survived, but chapter 11 is clearly dedicated to addressing two of their questions. The first part concerns the ordinance of the headship covering and the second part concerns the ordinance of communion.

Scholars have tried to reconstruct the wording of the church’s inquiry in order to better understand the Apostle’s answer. Perhaps it was something like, “Is it lawful for a Christian woman to go about unveiled?” Certainly, from the material of this passage it is reasonable to infer that some of the Christian women in Corinth were taking off their head-coverings, and thus their question. 

Yet, it is quite possible that the Corinthian’s inquiry actually concerned the men: “Should Christian men cover their heads when praying and prophesying?” For interestingly, both men and women in the Roman Empire during the 2nd century were generally accustomed to wearing a head-covering for religious reasons (see page 20). Thus, the Bible’s injunction against head-coverings for men meant that they were much more affected by this ordinance than women in the early churches of Christ.

In today’s society, it’s the other way around. Women are more affected than men. Throughout this passage however, the Spirit gives the instruction to both men and women in alternating fashion – first the commandment for men and then the commandment for women. The ordinance is directed in equal measure to both.

Apparently only a few in Corinth were disregarding this doctrine. This we infer from the contrasting statements when the Apostle changes topics:  “Now I praise you, brethren, for keeping the ordinances (v2)…Now in what I am about to say unto you, I praise you not” (v17). They were better at keeping the ordinance of the covered/uncovered head than the ordinance of communion. 

The character of divine revelation

The Greek word for ordinance (paradosis) appears about a dozen times in the NT. It is sometimes translated tradition (Mark 7:3-13; Gal 1:14; Col 2:8; 2Thes 2:15; 2Thes 3:6). Obviously, the Apostles did not coin new words in writing the Bible, but used well-known ones that their readers would readily recognize. Those words might generate new connotations when used in Scripture contexts, but their basic meanings continue unchanged.

It is helpful to study the meanings and connotations of commonly used words in the Scriptures by comparing their usages elsewhere. The New Testament is the top source, for it was written in a short period of time and upon the same theme. The Septuagint, although written several centuries earlier, is also a good source to study Greek word meanings. In light of the above, ancient secular Greek writings are of much lesser value in studying New Testament words.   

Paradosis is used in the New Testament in three contexts:

  1. In reference to the so-called “oral law” of the Jews, which was an interpretation of the Torah according to the Pharisees. Jesus criticized the oral law as human subversion of God’s commandments (Mat 15:1-9).
  2. In reference to the doctrines and teachings of Christ and the Apostles in the New Covenant. Therefore, brethren, stand fast, and hold the traditions (paradosis) which you have been taught, whether by word, or our epistle (2Thes 2:15).
  3. In reference to the ungodly practices of the World. Beware lest any man spoil you through philosophy and vain deceit, after the tradition (paradosis) of men, after the rudiments of the world, and not after Christ (Col 2:8).

In each of these contexts the meaning of paradosis is consistent – they are doctrines and teachings. Clearly, the teachings of Scripture (i.e. 1 Corinthians 11) concern the doctrines of the Christian faith, and that’s why the Apostle commends them for following the paradosis just as he had taught them. Ye have obeyed from the heart that form of doctrine which was delivered unto you (Rom 6:17).

The sober weight of the paradosis of the Faith is evident in 2 Thessalonians 3:6, Now we command you, brethren, in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, that ye withdraw yourselves from every brother that walketh disorderly, and not after the tradition (paradosis) which ye received of us. This is a serious order, given in the force of Christ’s own name, to not even associate with those who do not live according to the paradosis of the Apostles. Stand fast, and hold the traditions (paradosis) which you have been taught, whether by word, or our epistle (2Thes 2:15).

The doctrines of Christ were received by the Apostles either by divine revelation or verbal teaching (Acts 1:3; Gal 1:12) and then delivered (Greek –paradidomi) unto the churches. This is the verb form of paradosis, and means “to surrender, yield up, entrust.” Later Paul says: For I have received of the Lord that which also I delivered (paradidomi) unto you (1Cor 11:23; 15:3). And, If any man think himself to be a prophet, or spiritual, let him acknowledge that the things that I write unto you are the commandments of the Lord (1Cor 14:37). This is the consistent testimony of the Apostles concerning their epistles to the churches.

Therefore, the words of the Apostle are substantially rooted in the authority of Christ Himself: “I praise you for keeping the ordinances (paradosis) just as I delivered (paradidomi) them to you.” And it implies that someone has brought from afar this set of teachings for the churches of Christ. The Apostles “received” the Gospel from the Spirit of Christ and “carried” it unto the far reaches of the world, where they “delivered” it to the churches of the Kingdom. The doctrines of Christ did not originate in Corinth, they were delivered to Corinth. What hast thou that thou didst not receive? now if thou didst receive it, why dost thou glory, as if thou hadst not received it? (1Cor 4:7).

Many of the doctrines of Christianity do not come naturally to the human mind, that is, they cannot be derived by simple mental exercise. They come from an external source and must be taught (Rom 10:14). Yes, there is a nucleus of truths that is pre-installed in the human conscience – don’t lie, steal or kill, for instance – but most doctrines of the Faith need to be delivered to the human mind by a messenger party. The Scriptures are the divine revelation of Christ and were delivered to us for that purpose.

The natural mind cannot receive the things of God; to him they are foolishness because they must be spiritually discerned (1Cor 2:14). This is true of the ordinance of the Christian woman’s covering. The cultures of the world think it is foolishness. They cannot understand. In studying the Word however, the spiritual mind is able to see the beautiful purposes of God in this doctrine. It comes from external, divine source and falls logical and kind upon hearts attuned to the Spirit of God. This we hope to show.

The church in Corinth had forgotten/neglected some of the doctrines of Christ that Paul and taught them, so the Apostle sent them this letter and also Timothy, who shall bring you into remembrance of my ways which be in Christ, as I teach everywhere in every church (1Cor 4:17).

The Apostle Paul took this responsibility very seriously, saying: “I am appointed a steward of the mysteries of God and I exercise that duty as faithfully and honestly as I can, for I know that I will be judged by Him” (1Cor 4:1-4). So Paul was very careful to teach only what he had received and always advised if he had no direct word from the Lord on a matter (see 1Cor 7:6, 10, 12, 25). He makes no such advertisement anywhere in chapter eleven. Instead, he portrays this commandment as having its origin in the mind of God at the Creation of the world.

The doctrines of the New Testament are authenticated anew in chapter fifteen. Moreover, brethren, I declare (again) unto you the gospel which I preached unto you, which also ye have received…For I delivered unto you first of all that which I also received (1Cor 15:1-3). Paul did not advance his own ideas, but the Gospel of the Kingdom of Christ. He accepted this calling as a sober duty (1Cor 9:16).

The seven ordinances of the Christian Faith

The New Testament commands the churches of Christ to observe several rituals that do not directly derive from that great Law of Christ, “Love God and thy brother also.” Every righteous principle in the Bible can be traced to a foundation upon the universal law of Love (Mat 22:37-40). The ordinances however, are not part of this divine set of principles. Instead, they are simple physical rites or practices that are intended to remind us of those principles. The Old Testament had hundreds of ordinances that illustrated spiritual truths, but for the New Testament, Christ instituted just a few important ones. They are:

Each ordinance is found in the New Testament in command form, yet many churches have not taught and kept them. Often they remain in the church’s theological catalog, but are ignored in practice or “updated” to fit more comfortably in contemporary cultural norms and ideas. Even Baptism and Communion have suffered great loss of esteem. Some think they are optional. The call has become more urgent: Therefore, brethren, stand fast, and hold the traditions which ye have been taught, whether by word, or our epistle (2Thes 2:15).

While the Old Covenant prescribed the exact steps for observing the ordinances of the Law, the New Testament is strikingly silent on the precise details of its ordinances. The mode of Baptism for instance, is not expressly described. Water poured on the head? The whole body immersed? Surely the Spirit purposely omitted those details so that the deeper meanings would not be forgotten by focusing on the physical, for the final purpose of keeping the ordinances is to live according to their underlying principles. While important to perform, the simple action of water upon the physical body is not the end of matter, but the deeper, spiritual action of cleansing the soul.

The ordinances are not simply physical analogies to remind us of spiritual truths. They are packed with layers of faith-building significations and they open the doors of God’s blessing and grace (ie John 13:17). The ordinance of the Lord’s Supper for instance, has five meanings. First, it is a thanksgiving memorial of the work of Jesus Christ in redeeming mankind from their sins (1Cor 11:23-25). Second, it is a personal re-commitment to lay down one’s will to do God’s will and to bear sufferings as Christ did (Mat 26:42; Php 3:10). Third, it is a periodic moment for each Christian to re-examine his life to be sure that no sins have crept in (1Cor 11:27-30). Fourth, it is a sober, close fellowship of the Head with the local Body, of receiving from Him the spiritual bread that endures unto eternal life (1Cor 10:16-21; John 6:35). And fifth, it remembers and announces the imminent return of the Lord for His own (1Cor 11:26). These truths are beautifully framed in the simple ceremony of the entire church body partaking together of the emblems of bread and the fruit of the vine.

The same is true of Baptism, Marriage, Feetwashing and the rest. Accordingly, the ordinance of the headship covering teaches three essential truths for God’s people. The present study returns again and again to these three foundational truths.

  • Authority and submission is the first principle taught by the ordinance of the headship veiling. God is a God of order and structure. Time and the universe follow the laws that He ordained in the beginning, both in the physical and spiritual realms. God made Mankind in His own image, but different – He created them male and female. He gave the male a job to do and created him with the unique traits he would need for that work. He gave the female a job to do also, and created her with the unique traits she would need for that work. While the true Church rejoices in those beautiful differences, the World wants to erase them. It teaches that the woman is of little value in her femininity; she needs to become manly. The man, meanwhile, must not act in his authority, for the woman is his equal in authority. The headship veiling helps the people of God to remember that is not how God ordained it.
  • Humility and meekness is the second principle that the woman’s covered head and the man’s uncovered head teaches. Humility is the first and most basic attitude of the Christian faith. Salvation begins with a person humbling himself to petition Christ for mercy. The first three Beatitudes have to do with humility. The glory of God is perfect in every sense, but the glory of Mankind is fallen and corrupted with pride. He must humble himself to be glorified. The woman is a unique symbol of Mankinds’s glory; she is the higher glory of the species. Since Mankind’s glory must be covered, so too should the woman be veiled. The opposite pole reveals the same scene, for while humility is at the very root of true religion, pride is at the root of all sin. To take my own way in life is PRIDE, to think that my mind’s reasoning is right above all others is PRIDE; to follow my own private interpretation of God’s word is PRIDE; to ignore the authorities in my life is PRIDE. The symbolism of the covered/uncovered head teaches these principles of humility, meekness and submission.
  • Modesty is the third principle of the Christian woman’s veiling. God ordained that His people lead a modest, pure, peaceable life. Since He created us in His own image, it is incumbent upon us to dress and live honorably, modestly, soberly, and as befits all humble, submissive subjects of the Great King. It is a principle true for all in the church, but especially for women, because in this passage, she presents to the world particular characteristics of the God who was made flesh, Jesus Christ, the ultimate example of living in purity, modesty and submission. Modesty is choosing to glorify God instead of drawing attention to self. It is developing moral integrity and beauty of character. Modesty cares about the internal part of man and not the external.

These three principles are desperately lacking in present-day churches of Christ! Authority is scorned and rebellion is celebrated. To submit is to be weak. Humility and meekness are absolutely forgotten in the mad rush to glorify self and name. And modesty? In many churches, there is virtually no difference between the ideas and practices of the culture and the members of the church. If there was ever a time that this ordinance is needed, it is now.

The same chapter that teaches one the most popular ordinances (Communion) also teaches the least popular (the Headship Veiling). God instituted the Communion ordinance to help us remember some important things. Couldn’t we remember them without doing the commandment? Perhaps, but that is not ours to question. Instead, let us read the Word of God as a child who listens and believes what his father says and is eager to learn from him. Maybe not understanding every detail, but accepting it anyway and doing it.

How important is it to God that we keep His ordinances? After all, we’ve just said that they are not part of the Love Commandment; they’re basically just physical types of spiritual truths. I wonder how Moses would answer that question. The meekest man who ever lived failed to obey God in one small detail and was punished severely. He was denied the privilege of leading the children of Israel into the Promised Land. No, he didn’t break one of the Ten Commandments, nor did he infringe one of the Laws of God for that matter. He just did not follow His instructions carefully enough – he struck the rock when God had told him to speak to it. Perhaps Moses never knew the seriousness of his sin, but by striking the rock, he marred a type of Christ (1Cor 10:4; Num 20:11-12), for he had already struck the Rock on an earlier occasion (Ex 17:6) and Christ was smitten only once.

Breaking an ordinance or type is no small disobedience because it ruins a designed witness to the Truth of God’s Word. Again, He is a God of order and structure. To act or live contrary to His ordained designs is to destroy a testimony that would speak to seeking souls, but now they will never see it – all because God’s people were not careful to follow the pattern He has shown to us (Heb 8:5).

The seriousness of this kind of insubordination is seen in the very chapter under study. Many in Corinth were weak and sickly on account of participating in the ordinance of Communion unworthily. Some were even asleep (1Cor 11:27:31). They were spiritually harmed by not keeping the ordinance just as it had been delivered to them.

The Scriptures contain many such examples, like the death angel which passed through Egypt. He looked for a simple physical sign from each Israelite family – blood on the upper and two side posts of the door. To disobey the commandment meant certain death for the firstborn. Remember also the many laws of uncleanness. The man that refused to purify himself, that soul shall be cut off from among the congregation (Num 19:20). Jesus usually requested a physical sign of those who asked Him for healing. May God’s people take warning.

We deprive ourselves of blessing if we take the ordinances to be simple tests of obedience. No! They carry spiritual weight and power in some sense, not as “good religious charms” but as reasons for God to grace the people of His fold. He is looking for men and women whose hearts are set on Him. To honor His ordinances is to demonstrate allegiance to Him, and these are the people He rejoices to bless.

Consider the example of the beginnings of the Anabaptist movement. Several centuries after Christ, the ordinances of Baptism and the Lord’s Supper were completely corrupted by that false prophet, the Roman Catholic Church. Repent and be baptized was changed to baptism of infants, and the Lord’s Supper became a wafer handed out at Sunday mass that supposedly changed into the literal body of Christ. It is no surprise that the visible church’s dive into false teaching and wickedness paralleled its neglect of these ordinances, for only by keeping the ordinances just as they were delivered are their meanings and power preserved.

Consequently, when the Anabaptists in 1525 joined together for the first known believer’s baptism service in 1000 years, the doors of heaven’s grace were opened. The supernatural power of that movement was so potent and successful that it was exceeded only by the evangelism of the Twelve Apostles. The new church exploded on the scene in Europe and grew exponentially in spite of heavy persecution.

We believe that if society is to recover the frightful ground that has been lost in regards to male and female roles, sex, gender and marriage, then the churches of Christ must return to keeping God’s ordinance just as it was delivered.    

The continuing importance of the Headship Veiling

Finny Kuruvilla remembered a cartoon of two mechanics standing in a airport hangar – not the brightest of specimens, with smudged jackets, tools protruding here and there. They’re looking down at the floor as one says, “That’s funny, I wonder where that bolt came from.” And behind them, up in the air, a passenger jet is falling to the ground in two pieces.

It’s just a comic, but it begs the question, “What is the most important piece in an airplane?” Why, it’s that piece lying on the ground in the hanger! Only a bolt, but suddenly the success of the whole flight depends upon that piece. Maybe you won’t agree with me here, but I see the airplane of Christianity falling out of the sky. Denominations that used to believe in the authority of Scripture and holiness in life have fallen far from those truths. Shocking, wicked ideas are being promoted over church pulpits; shameful acts and lifestyles are permitted to flourish even in their church members. A hundred years ago, the most radical professor of psychology could not have predicted what is accepted and promoted in many churches today.

What happened?

I propose that an important bolt was ignored back on the hangar floor – this very ordinance of the woman’s veiling and its underlying principles of submission to authority, humbleness of mind and a life of modesty. The long slide began in earnest when churches began to ignore the veiling of women. That first step of disobedience led to another step: abandoning modesty. Women began wearing clothes that showed off their bodies and then took off their clothes in even more shameful exposure. Of course, that led quickly to step three: fornication and adultery entered the churches and essentially wrecked the family by divorce and remarriage. Then came step four: feminists took to the streets to demand gender equality and women’s rights. Many churches, already compromised by the foregoing steps, actually embraced their false doctrine. And that led directly to step five: the perversions of pornography, homosexuality, open immorality and gay marriage. Step six went horrifying further:  the deviant gender identity movement, men claiming to be women and women acting like men, even surgically changing their body parts to further their wickedness. What can possibly be next?

If you think it a stretch to throw the blame for this slide into Gomorrah on churches for neglecting to teach the veiling of women, then consider the overwhelming case study of the Anabaptists and like-minded group that never stopped following this ordinance. Their churches are not struggling with these problems of divorce, homosexuality, immodest dress, radical feminism, sex changes and the like. The bolt is still in place and the airplane is still in flight. Yes, we too are feeling the effects and influences of a wicked society and our churches are not perfect either, but we do not have this slate of deeply wicked, aberrant actions that have always brought the judgment of God upon such people.

Churches and Christians take heart. You’re doing the right thing by “keeping the ordinance just as Paul delivered it.” Don’t listen to the voices of modern Christianity that constantly say, “My, my, what an obsolete, quaint practice! Why don’t you stop following those old ‘traditions’ and join us in the 21st century?”

Hear this: the commandments of God not only work, they are for our benefit and blessing. Embrace them! Rejoice in them! They are God’s all-wise, perfect design. Let’s be like David. O how I love Thy law! it is my meditation all the day. Thou through Thy commandments hast made me wiser than mine enemies… I have more understanding than all my teachers…I understand more than the ancients, because I keep Thy precepts…How sweet are Thy words unto my taste! yea, sweeter than honey to my mouth! Thy Word is a lamp unto my feet, and a light unto my path (Ps 119:97-105). David savored the Word, he loved the Law and rejoiced to do its commandments. How much more should we love to do the new Law of Christ.

Studies show that only about 10% of Christian children follow the faith of their parents. Anabaptist churches have a much better percentage. I don’t say it for self-glorification, but to recognize the tremendous blessing that we enjoy on account of the faithfulness of our forefathers. Yes, there are bad examples in Anabaptism, but Truth is impervious to the flow of time and not conditioned upon human acceptance or rejection. It is still truth, even when nobody does it or believes it.  

The problem is our common human tendency to justify beliefs and actions even in the face of insurmountable facts to the contrary. Think of the evolutionists, the feminists, the politicians and a host of other humanities. Christians are not immune! We want so much to believe a certain way, or believe that something is true, that we ignore good common sense. Suddenly we profess to believe what is impossible, or very unlikely.

You’re playing an important game and the ball falls on the line – everyone on your team is convinced it was in; everyone on the other side is sure that it was out. All want so desperately to have the truth be in their favor that good judgment flies out the window. The person who wishes very much for something to be true, will say and believe anything to “make it true.” For him, the truth of the case is already decided; all that remains is to argue for his side. This is a grave danger when reading the Bible.

There are three basic lines of argument against the ordinance of the woman’s head covering:

  1. Paul was simply applauding a cultural custom and nothing more. This is not a mandate that in the churches of the Kingdom women are to cover their heads and men are to keep their heads uncovered.
  2. Paul does not teach to cover the hair with a veil, but that the hair itself is the woman’s prayer veiling.
  3. The uncovered head for men and covered head for women applies only to the church service. This ordinance is not meant to be practiced in everyday life.

We will address each of these arguments in the appropriate place within this article. The favorite of liberal scholars is the first argument, that the veiling of women and the uncovered head of men was just an ancient cultural tradition unbinding to Christians. In effect, they read it: “Now, I praise you, brethren, for keeping the traditions of the culture there in Corinth.” The Apostle says no such thing. “I praise you brethren for keeping the traditions just as I delivered them to you.” Paul was a stranger in Corinth. He brought the tradition that he had received from Christ to be delivered to His churches. They were not his ideas, but the commandments of the Lord.  

God’s ordained “chain of command”

(11:3) But I would have you know, that the head of every man is Christ; and the head of the woman is the man; and the head of Christ is God

The first purpose for the uncovered head among the brethren and covered heads among the sisters in the brotherhood of believers is to remind them of the chain of authority that God designed from the very beginning (for this we call it, “The Headship Veiling”). God is the head of Christ, who is the head of Man, who is the head of Woman. Each brother or sister publicly displays his/her allegiance to Christ and His Kingdom by obeying His particular commandment for him/her.

In the beginning, God made Man after His own image and likeness – male and female created He them (Gen 1:27). To each He gave specific, individual duties and then equipped them with the particular natural capacities that would help them fulfill their tasks. He charged the Man to be the spiritual and physical leader, but set the woman’s highest responsibility to raise children for the Lord. We will return to discuss these roles later, but here at the outset of the ordinance it is fitting to note that the chief function of the Headship Veiling is to act as an outward sign that one understands and accepts God’s headship and role for him/her.

Unfortunately, the culture is vehemently opposed. The very idea of “headship” has been angrily shouted down with epithets of “women’s equality.” The culture teaches its followers to hate authority and headship because it is oppressive and unjust. Equality meanwhile, is fair and free. But let’s get real. The liberals’ idea of “equality” is a myth. It does not, cannot exist. There will always be a hierarchal order in society – whether spoken or unspoken. And that’s a good thing, for we are not all equal at every point. Society is improved by utilizing individual talents and strengths. To deny that is absurd and injurious.

Headship is a bad word only on account of society’s skewed ideas, for true equality is measured in spiritual worth. In that consideration, men and women are no different. Male and female will not exist in heaven. Worth and headship are separate concepts, but the world has conflated them into one “bad” belief. Clearly though, a police officer and an ordinary citizen are of equal worth, yet the policeman has more authority.  

As Christians, we must remember that headship authority is God’s good design. The powers that be are ordained by God. Whosoever therefore resisteth the power, resisteth the ordinance of God (Rom 13:1-2). Authority and submission are integral parts of God’s Creation. It is no surprise, then, that the Devil teaches the world’s culture to reject authority and sneer at submission. Women in particular are taught to be immodest instead of discreet, to be promiscuous instead of chaste, to live for self instead of being keepers at home, to be bad instead of good, and to be rebellious instead of obedient to their own husbands (see Titus 2:5). The culture categorically rejects that women be in subjection to their own husbands (1Pet 3:1). The woman stands on her own authority, the world says.   

Please hear this: all authority is contingent upon submission to a higher authority. With only a handful of exceptions, every person’s authority is ratified by upward submission. Even the authority and power of Christ came after He submitted to the will of the Father. Amazingly, God used a Roman centurion to teach us this truth. Jesus was on His way to heal this man’s servant when he sent Him a message, Lord, trouble not thyself…but say in a word, and my servant shall be healed. For I also am a man set under authority, having under me soldiers, and I say unto one, Go, and he goeth; and to another, Come, and he cometh; and to my servant, Do this, and he doeth it. When Jesus heard these things, He marveled (Luke 7:1-10).

This centurion understood that Jesus’ authority came because He was Himself under authority. I also am a man set under authority. He saw the power of Christ and knew automatically that Jesus was a person submissive and obedient to His authority figure. Power is directly linked to submission; authority is a result of accepting and submitting to your authority above. For this cause ought the woman to have power on her head because of the angels (v10). It is a principle true in all of life and a very important one at that, whether in the home, church, government or work force. Power grows at the same rate that a person submits to the authorities in his/her life.

Brothers and sisters, you receive the power of Christ by humbling yourself and submitting to the authority that God has asked of you. If you do not obey and will not submit, then you have chosen the camp of that wicked one and his demons that also rebelled against God. Power does exist outside of submission, but its basis will always be outside of God’s authority. And that is rebellion.    

Years ago, I had a leadership role in a manufacturing company and met daily with department heads under my responsibility. However, I was constantly observing the workers under them, watching how they responded to problems, and evaluating their attitudes and work habits. Why? To know who was ready to move up. While I was young and inexperienced in those days, I soon learned that people who were good submitters were also good leaders and that non-submissive people made terrible bosses. Sometimes workers would complain, “Why was he promoted and not me? I have more experience, I’m better educated, etc.” The simple fact is that know-it-all, non-submissive attitudes are production killers. The person who shines at submitting to his authorities is the person who will shine in a position of authority. 

The symbolism of Head and Body

The Scripture compares the headship principle as it concerns the man and woman to the authority structure of Christ and God. Nobody has a problem with the authority of the Father over the Son, yet many have a huge problem with the head of the woman (being) the man. This blindness of thought is a result of thinking with the natural mind instead of spiritually. Remember, the ordinances were brought from an external source and delivered to the churches of Christ. They do not simply fall into the human mind by rational thought because the natural mind will not accept spiritual things (1Cor 2:12).  

John Chrysostom was impressed by the symbols that the Holy Spirit chose to illustrate the authority principle in Mankind – not a master/servant or king/subject relationship, but the head and body. This imagery highlights union, for the physical body cannot exist without a head, nor can the head exist without a body. Which is exactly what the Apostle says in verse 11, Nevertheless neither is the man without the woman, neither the woman without the man, in the Lord. The head and body work together, they have the same goals and purpose. They don’t compete with each other, they don’t envy each other, they don’t fight against each other; they are one body (1Cor 12:12).

Moreover, the head and body being one organism agrees with Jesus’ description of the husband and wife: They twain shall be one flesh (Mark 10:8). That is a beautiful picture. Yes, there is a head above, but without the heart, legs and arms, it’s not going to accomplish anything. Nor are those arms and legs of any use without a head. The husband and wife are joined in a symbiotic relationship. They are interdependent, one body.

So the one who chafes at the idea that man is the head of woman has a flawed concept of God and Christ, for these are parallel relationships. Jesus said, “I and My Father are One…but my Father is greater than Me” (John 10:30; 14:28). There is no competition, no jealousy, no power struggles in the Trinity. Indeed, Mankind has no better example of headship than the intimate communion of Christ and the Father, in which loving authority and peaceful submission stand out respectively as the highest goals for Man and Woman. Like God and Christ, the husband and wife work in loving, respectful harmony of purpose.

The husband should exercise leadership according to God’s high example of wisdom and preferential love. And just as God has highly exalted Christ and given Him a name above all names, the wife who honors her husband and is submissive to his leadership cannot fail to be elevated to his highest position of love and appreciation. For this husband, leadership is a sacred responsibility; and for this wife, submission is an honorable vocation. They are equally important positions that God ordained for equally meaningful blessings. To do His good will is not a burdensome chore, it is our joy and pleasure (Ps 16:11).

Interestingly, the Scriptures do not list the order of authority from top to bottom as we would expect – God the head of Christ, Christ the head of Man, Man the head of Woman. Instead, they are given in duplet form: But I would have you know, that the head of every man is Christ; and the head of the woman is the man; and the head of Christ is God.

This little sketch illustrates two key truths. First, it reminds us that Christ has a head too, so submission cannot be a bad word. Yet, God and Christ are so equal in our minds that we have difficulty separating their levels of authority. The same is true with Man and Woman; they are similarly equals, just as God with Christ. Second, it reminds Mankind of their responsibilities. The man is to point the world to God by leading in wisdom and goodness, just as God with Christ. And the woman is to point the world to Christ by peaceful submission, just as Christ with God.

God has charged the Church to preach the truth of His Word, and He has ordained that the man and woman become one to present Him to the world. Otherwise, the witness is incomplete. The woman represents certain attributes of God, while the man represents other attributes. Put together, they offer one, cohesive testimony of the Truth. We must portray these divine mysteries of God so that the world may come to know Him. We must present His attractive image, the beauties of His attributes and the marvels of His grace. The doctrine of the women’s head veiling harmonizes within this mandate.

I believe a key reason that many women are angry with the idea of man being their head is that they instinctively react to this as a 100%-0% arrangement. The man is 100% ruler and the woman submits 100% control to him. This is not consistent with the symbolism of the head/body union, nor does it agree with the example of Christ submitting to the Father (i.e. Mat 26:39). If you want percentages, think of it as a 51-49% arrangement.

The husband and wife should work together in making decisions, using their individual, complementary strengths. The man’s brain tends to focus on the facts, while a woman tends to consider the emotional effects. So when they listen to each other in discussing a topic, they are much more likely to end up with a better, balanced view of the issue. Nevertheless, God has appointed the man to be the leader and he will be held responsible for their mutual decisions.

The culture of the world, and sadly many churches, will not learn the good order of God for Mankind and they are suffering the bitter fruits of disobedience. Nations are in turmoil, families in chaos; human relationships are an iniquitous mix of perversions. Men don’t act in loving authority and women don’t act in peaceful submission. They both do as they please. The Church of Christ cannot prosper with members like these. However, many churches will not even broach the topic of headship because it results in immediate finger-pointing and argument. The human instinct to be the top dog is very strong. Who wants to play second fiddle?

This is the very attitude that Jesus tried to purge from the minds of His disciples, saying to them, Ye know that they which are accounted to rule over the Gentiles exercise lordship over them; and their great ones exercise authority upon them. But so shall it not be among you: but whosoever will be great among you, shall be your minister (Mark 10:42-43). It is another one of those concepts that will never come naturally to the mind. It needs to be taught by divine revelation and it requires a dramatic decision to ignore the voices of the culture. Do you want to become great in the eyes of God? Become a servant, which, by the way, is the object of the ordinance of Feetwashing.

The Husband and Wife relationship in practice

The greatest passage on the husband/wife relationship is Ephesians 5:22-28, Wives, submit yourselves unto your own husbands, as unto the Lord. For the husband is the head of the wife, even as Christ is the head of the church: and He is the saviour of the body. Therefore as the church is subject unto Christ, so let the wives be to their own husbands in everything. Husbands, love your wives, even as Christ also loved the church, and gave Himself for it; that He might sanctify and cleanse it with the washing of water by the word, that He might present it to Himself a glorious church, not having spot, or wrinkle, or any such thing; but that it should be holy and without blemish. So ought men to love their wives as their own bodies. He that loveth his wife loveth himself.

Similar to 1 Corinthians 11, the imagery is head and body, and the headship principle is again portrayed in duplet form. However, a new symbolism is added which will only increase the significance of the headship veiling. The duplets are, the husband is the head of the wife and Christ is the head of the Church. The parallels are strong. Christ serves as man’s example in life – just as Christ gave His life for His bride, doing what was best for her in spite of great personal suffering, so ought men to love their wives as their own bodies. Likewise the Church is the woman’s example. As the Church is subject unto Christ, so let the wives be to their own husbands in everything. The Church is called to be a spotless, glorious virgin dedicated to Christ, so also the wife to her husband.

Our sketch requires an update, which I formulate in the following manner:  

      

But thou, o man of God…follow after righteousness, godliness, faith, love, patience, meekness (1Tim 6:11). If you are a man of God, cherish the woman that He has entrusted to you. Lead and care for her in committed, sacrificial love as Christ caring for the Church, knowing that she is God’s own child. The bar of excellence is impossibly high! Nobody can love as much as Christ; nevertheless, He is the example you are to follow as you present God to the world. The modest veil of your wife is a reminder that she is your responsibility – to love, even unto death.

Likewise, ye wives, be in subjection to your own husbands (1Pet 3:1). Allow him to be the leader as God designed, while you choose to be the help meet for him that He created (Gen 2:18). Wives are to be sober, to love their husbands, to love their children, to be discreet, chaste, keepers at home, good, obedient to their own husbands (Titus 2:4-5). These are similar characteristics of the sanctified, unblemished and glorious Church.

This fact bears repeating: Christ also had to surrender His preferred will in order to work the will of His Head (Mark 14:36), yet in that act of humble submission, He gained His highest honor and glory. Submission is the divine antecedent to authority and power.

Husbands, remember that your wife wants to be loved and appreciated for her voluntary sacrifice. And wives, remember that your husband wants to be loved and respected for his leadership of love. This means, husbands, that your leadership should be of such quality that she genuinely delights to love you. And wives, your submission should be of such quality that he too rejoices to love you. The husband and wife that join together in mutual love and appreciation form a unit of strength, a shining testimony of hope in a broken world.

Sisters, I admit to certain sympathy for your situation. Your eyes and ears don’t lie; we husbands are quite less than perfect and even a little dumb sometimes. The fact is that men suffer from a gradual, debilitating hearing disease. “Hubby, can you empty the trash bin? It’s overflowing again.” He makes no sign that he has heard a word. It’s really sad! But enough of the funny excuses. The tough fact is that Christ’s lot in life was to submit to God who is perfect, all-wise and all-understanding, but wives are called to submit to a man that is none of these.  

Nevertheless, I’ve read all the passages and the Scriptures nowhere endorse a case for the wife to act contrary to her husband. Even if he’s wrong (and we husbands are known for that), there is no exception clause. As the church is subject unto Christ, so let the wives be to their own husbands in every thing (Eph 5:24). The one concession is in Colossians 3:18, Wives, submit yourselves unto your own husbands, as it is fit in the Lord. She should not agree to act against clear principles of God’s Word.

However, remember sisters, that God knows all and sees all. He knows your life, your heart, your difficulties and stresses. His grace is sufficient for every circumstance and situation you will encounter. Back in the Garden, God informed the woman of her life-hardship:  He shall rule over thee. But in the same breath, He gave her a blessing:  Thy desire shall be to thy husband. At that moment, God installed in woman the desire to marry and love her husband. It is not a tremendous sacrifice for her, even knowing that she is going to be “ruled over,” because God created her to feel most useful and fulfilled when serving in her home. And that’s a blessing.

The same is true for the man. God informed him of his life-hardship:  “Work! In the sweat of thy facetill thou return unto the ground.” Yet, at the same time, He installed in man the sense of feeling most useful and fulfilled in providing for his wife and protecting her, in laboring for the family. Husband and wife, together in different hardships, but equally blessed in doing them. The world wants to overturn this noble design.

The righteous Judge of all the earth knows every detail. In the day that rewards are handed out, He will evaluate how faithfully each one has performed in the part that He has given to them. So we cannot afford to look at others, nor compare our situations with theirs. Each one of us should be dedicated fully to what He has asked of us individually.

Husband, your wife is a daughter of God and He gave her to you to love and cherish. He is watching how you treat her. Father-in-laws are notoriously interested in such things. Love your wives even as Christ also loved the Church, and gave Himself for it. Why did Jesus lay down His life for her? Because He wanted her to love Him in return. And that’s how a man gains the love and respect of his wife – sacrificial actions, sound decisions and compassionate words of life.  

What if the husband doesn’t sacrifice himself for his wife? The Bible says that she has the power to change him. Ye wives, be in subjection to your own husbands; that, if any obey not the Word, they also may without the Word be won by the conversation of the wives (1Pet 3:1; Titus 2:4-5). Later we will look more closely at the woman’s sacred influence and prayer, for they are gems of great power.

The Spirit closes the doctrine on the husband and wife relationship in 1Peter 3:1-7 with these words:  Being heirs together of the grace of life; that your prayers be not hindered. Men and women have different roles, but they are equal heirs of the grace of life. They are heirs together – again the picture of unity. Yet, if they fail to live according to the Word’s instructions, their prayers will be hindered.   

The commandment in brief

(v4) Every man praying or prophesying, having his head covered, dishonoureth his head. (v5) But every woman that prayeth or prophesieth with her head uncovered dishonoureth her head: for that is even all one as if she were shaven.

The heart of this doctrine is simplicity itself: the covered head of the woman and the uncovered head of the man proclaim the order of authority that God ordained at the beginning. The man/woman who keeps this ordinance is honoring his/her head, while the one who does not keep this ordinance is dishonoring his/her head. By following the commandment, each is committing themselves to God’s design for man and woman to be in submission to their respective authority, and to live in humility and modesty before Him.

Whose head is being dishonored – one’s own literal head, or his/her authority head? If the former, then only the individual is affected by the dishonorable act, but if the latter, the man is dishonoring Christ by covering his head while the woman is dishonoring her husband by not covering her head. Nevertheless, the question ends with the same answer under both options:  God is the one being dishonored when either man or woman disobey the ordinance, He is the one who commanded it.

While the principles of headship are especially important in the marriage relationship, the terms ‘husband’ and ‘wife’ do not appear in this passage. However, the Greek word aner could be translated either ‘man’ or ‘husband,’ and gune means both ‘woman’ and ‘wife.’ One must infer the writer’s intent from the context. Tertullian takes great pains to show that the terms, every woman and every man must be taken as inclusive subject heads, that is, every woman stands for all married women, widows and virgins, just as every man stands for all married men, widowers and virgins. If Paul had meant only married women, or only widows, or only virgins, or any two of the three, he would have made that distinction as he did in chapter seven (see “On the Veiling of Virgins,” ca A.D. 200). Virtually all English translations have rendered the words ‘man’ and woman.’

Thus, this ordinance is far more than just a sign of a wife’s submission to her husband. The covered/uncovered head is for both married and unmarried persons. All people, men and women have authority figures in their lives. Likewise, all Christians, married or unmarried, are called to a life of humility and modesty. Who is the head of the unmarried, the widows and young virgins? The Apostle does not say, but see chapter seven. Bruce Terry writes, “In this case, a woman’s head may well be a father, brother, or son, as is often the case in eastern countries” (“No Such Custom,” pg 3).

The man shows his submission to Christ by keeping his head uncovered, while the woman shows submission to her head by keeping her head covered. These actions are quite contrary to the natural instincts of worldly men and women. The natural woman wishes to display her glory and be admired for it. She wishes to be unveiled. The natural man, meanwhile, receives greater honor by wearing something on his head; to go bare-headed is to go unrecognized. Thus, the Jewish priests wore bonnets and the high priest wore a mitre (Lev 8:13; Ex 28:4); kings wore crowns and Olympic winners received wreaths. Even today, Catholic popes and cardinals are identified by their own special headgear, and the Jewish men wear the kippah. The policeman puts on his special hat, along with each member of the armed forces. Yet Christ taught that church leaders should not elevate themselves. The man’s uncovered head is a consistent action within this principle.

A quick google – “when did women stop wearing veils” – returned this top response: “The church saw a change in the 1950s and 1960s with the sexual revolution. Radical feminists encouraged women to stop wearing their veils, which they thought were a sign of subjugation.” How sad. Churches gave in to the Devil’s clamoring crowd. They took that next step and now they are reaping the terrible fruits. Make no mistake, the primary reason that churches are struggling in this area is because of the tremendous leaps of wickedness that Satan has provoked in the modern-day culture that has bled into many churches. Unless a church is radically committed to following the commandments of Scripture, it cannot survive in today’s social climate. The headship veiling is God’s tool to help us.

Unfortunately, the authority of the Bible is rapidly losing ground in the very temples of God. The Feminist movement, Intellectualism and Socialism have worked their poisonous influence in the Christian population. The Scriptures are now subject to further review by self-appointed Bible “commentators.” Consider this quote from former president Jimmy Carter, well-known for his Christian faith: “I find it difficult to question Holy Scripture but I admit that I do have trouble with Paul sometimes, especially when he says that woman’s place is with her husband and that she should keep quiet and cover her head in church. I just can’t go along with that” (Time Magazine. https://time.com/vault/issue/1976-05-10/page/28/). It is a shockingly arrogant statement, by which Mr. Carter informs the world that he knows better than the Apostle Paul about God’s will for Mankind.

Praying and prophesying

It is commonly thought that to prophesy is to predict the future, but that is not exactly true. God sent the prophets of old to communicate His will to the children of Israel and to warn them of the consequences if they disobeyed. Often that included foretelling future events, but the greater purpose of prophesying was to teach and preach. This primary function of prophesy continues true in the New Testament. Paul writes, But he that prophesieth speaketh unto men to edification, and exhortation, and comfort (1Cor 14:3), and he says, the gift of prophecy is above all the other gifts (14:1).

Praying or prophesying. Finny Kuruvilla explains that this phrase is probably intended as a merism, which is a language idiom that refers to the whole by naming two of its separate parts. An example of a merism is: “He looked high and low for the missing key,” meaning that he looked everywhere. Merisms are common in the Bible. David said that he cried out to God day and night – by that we understand that he prayed without ceasing. God made the “heaven and the earth” – the whole universe. The cherubim covered their feet and their faces in the presence of God – meaning that they honored God with their whole beings, from the crown of their heads to the soles of their feet.

The appearance of these terms, praying and prophesying, is surely not coincidental. They are two crucial actions which refer to the whole of Christian service. Surely the Apostle did not intend to restrict the ordinance to these two actions only. How about singing and testifying? How about serving the saints and helping the weak? How about teaching and listening to the Word? Praying embodies vertical worship; prophesying encompasses horizontal service.

Some try to make the phrase, praying or prophesying, refer strictly to the worship service. They say that the Apostle is teaching that the veiling be worn only during church. Their argument is easily falsified by advancing a few pages to where Paul speaks directly on the subject of prophesying in the church congregation. He says, For ye may all prophesy one by one, that all may learn, and all may be comforted…Let your women keep silence in the churches: for it is not permitted unto them to speak; but they are commanded to be under obedience, as also saith the law. And if they will learn anything, let them ask their husbands at home: for it is a shame for women to speak in the church (1Cor 14:31-34).

Sisters are not permitted to prophesy in the church service, the Apostle says; it is shameful for them to speak in church. Clearly then, he is not talking about the assembly when saying that women should prophesy with covered heads. To allege that this ordinance only applies to the worship service forces a blatant contradiction upon these chapters. Hear this: there is not one hint that this passage concerns the Christian assembly apart from the general reference to praying and prophesying, which obviously takes place outside of the church service also. People are reading into the text what is not there; looking for ways to make that ball land on their side of the line. The Apostle’s arguments are based upon the general roles of men and women which God has ordained from the Creation, not the worship service.

Now, that Christian women do pray and prophesy (and sing, teach, testify, etc) goes without argument. Moreover, their God-ordained domain is very important:  first, their own children and family, then with other Christian women, young people and children, but also in the world of unbelievers. They cover their heads in order to be empowered with the authority of Christ Himself. In contrast to Judaism, Christian women assemble to worship with the men. They sing, pray and listen to the teaching of the Word. Yet, God’s ordained authority structure does not allow for a woman to teach, nor to usurp authority over the man (1Tim 2:11-15).

So the ordinance of the covered/uncovered head is not intended for the church service alone. It’s for all those times that Christians pray and prophesy, which is to say, “all the day long.” Be ready always to give an answer to every man that asketh you a reason of the hope that is in you with meekness and fear (1Pet 3:15). Pray without ceasing (1Thes 5:17). Be instant in season and out of season (2Tim 4:2). We live in communion with Christ every moment of the day. Obviously, the headship principle continues beyond the walls of the church building, where the roles of male and female continue. All of the significations for this ordinance are important in everyday life – submission, humility and modesty. They cannot be limited to the worship service alone.   

These arguments are very strong, to which we add the following considerations. The Christian woman’s veil is also a sign to angels, apparently for identification and protection. Surely that is an important reason to wear it outside of the church building. And finally, observe the textual flow of this chapter. The Apostle begins in verse two, “Now I praise you, brethren, that you keep the ordinances.” But in verse 17 he changes tone and topic, “Now in this that follows, I praise you not; for you come together not for the better, but for the worse.” By this he advises that he is about to talk about the church service, and consequently begins to refer to the assembly in his dictation (v17, 18, 20, 33, 34).

What about the customs of the day?

We noted earlier that a commonly used argument against the veiling of Christian women is that the Apostle Paul was simply applauding the Corinthian church for upholding a wise custom of the day (see page 9). There are several variations to this approach, but they all fail dramatically at the very outset. Paul never mentions cultural mores as a reason for the veiling of women, but speaks expressly of spiritual significance based upon God’s design from the beginning of the world. Would Baptism become optional if it were discovered to have been a social/religious custom of that day? Of course not. The Scriptures have given it significance beyond any local or happenstance tradition.  

Nevertheless, for the sake of thoroughness let us consider the customs of that day, for some Bible commentators have cluttered their ideas of this passage with doubtful assertions, such that it was a law that all Jewish women be veiled in public (Clarke) or that only prostitutes went about unveiled (Barnes), etc. Some cite the Jewish Talmud (written several centuries after Christ) and some are just repeating the conjectures of others with no corroborating facts.

In truth, the customs of Paul’s day were not monolithic among the varied cultures, in which Greeks, Romans and Jews intermingled. It seems that women generally wore veils in public, although there was no hard rule. Jewish women were more likely to wear veils, while Gentile women were less likely. Men were also used to wearing something on the head for religious, social and civil reasons. The Pontifex Maximus is a famous statue of Caesar Augustus that shows him veiled at a sacrifice (see also, “When Men Wore Veils to Worship” by Richard Oster). The men of that day were more affected by this Christian ordinance than the women.

Bruce Terry has compiled an impressive list of early sources. He writes: “By way of summary, it may be noted that in the first century among the Romans, both men and women worshiped with the head covered; among the Greeks, both men and women worshiped with the head uncovered; and among the Jews, men covered their heads and women uncovered theirs when they worshiped. Thus Paul is introducing a new Christian tradition, which he grounds, not in the social customs of his day, but in theological arguments” (No Such Custom).

Thus, attempts to dismiss this ordinance by saying the covered head of women and uncovered head of men was simply a cultural norm of that day, or a custom of the people in Corinth, are faced with the severe problem of having the facts pointing in the opposite direction. None of the cultures were accustomed to men uncovering the head and women covering the head. Instead, it was the commonly-taught practice of the churches of God (1Cor 11:16).

Nevertheless, since women (among the Greeks at least) did worship in heathen temples unveiled and since immorality was an accepted part of idol worship, some scholars have put forth the notion that removing one’s veiling was imitating idol worship. So, they say, Paul established the woman’s veiling in order to make sure that Christian women worshipping in church would not look like unveiled prostitutes in heathen temples. Since idol worship is not a concern in our day, they dismiss the headship veiling entirely. Why then, we ask, doesn’t the text mention prostitutes or temple worship? Their idea is firmly based on thin conjecture.

A related posture is that Corinthian prostitutes were shaven. Paul wished the Corinthian women to be veiled so that the two groups would not be confused. Again, there is absolutely no ancient support for such an idea. Rather, the Apostle states three times that this epistle teaches the same doctrines that he taught in all the churches (1Cor 11:16; 4:17; 7:17).  

Another flimsy argument used to reject this ordinance is that it implies men should not wear hats. Clearly though, the uncovered head portrays a spiritual truth by using a particular object of spiritual consequence (a veil in the case of sisters). So the man who wears a hat as protection from the elements is not violating the commandment any more than a worldly woman is keeping the commandment by happening to have her head covered by reason of fashion or weather. And by the way, I personally know men who do not wear hats, even for bad weather, to keep this ordinance in all good conscience.

The cultural argument is further disproved by verse 10, where the Apostle says that the woman should wear a covering because of the angels – not because of the culture. We will explore that interesting theme later on. Finally, to propose that this passage is “cultural” opens up a Pandora’s Box of speculation concerning which New Testament verses are cultural and which are authoritative. No, the Holy Scriptures are written for God’s people for all eternity. Although heaven and earth pass away, God’s Word will endure forever. 

Symbolism of the Covered/Uncovered head

(v6) For if the woman be not covered, let her also be shorn: but if it be a shame for a woman to be shorn or shaven, let her be covered.

In many cultures, Judaism included, for a woman to uncover or shave the head would be a dramatic indication that something is wrong. Under the Law for instance, a woman accused of adultery was to be brought before the priest, who would uncover her head and require her to drink a bitter water that would make her sick if she was guilty (see Num 5). Another example is found in Isaiah 47, which prophesies the ruination of Babylon under the imagery of a princess who is forced to sit in the dust and grind meal with her hair uncovered (LXX – “remove thy veil, uncover thy white hairs”).

According to the doctrine of these verses, if a woman doesn’t want to cover her head, then she should shave off her hair. Her defenders say, “But that would be shameful to her!” The Apostle responds, “Ok, fine. Let her be covered then.”

Bruce Terry writes, “he says, ‘let her cover her head,’ or as it may also be translated to bring out the significance of the present tense of the verb: ‘let her keep covering herself.’ In Greek this verb as well as the previous ‘let her shear herself’ are in the third person imperative mood. These are commands which are conditional based on the if statements that precede them. But they are interlocked in such a way that Paul is saying ‘either do one or the other’” (No Such Custom, page 4).

Verse six also completely wrecks the idea that the woman’s hair is her prayer veiling (see 1Cor 11:15). Observe the logical error:  If the woman be not covered, that is, she has no hair, then let her also be shorn. How is she to cut off her hair if she doesn’t have any? Equally illogical is the thought of a man trying to put his hair back on after praying. Clearly this passage contemplates an article of clothing which may be put on or taken off. It’s quite simple, Paul says. “If a woman refuses to cover herself with a veil, then let her be shorn.”

The act of covering carries a weight of symbolism in the Scriptures. The coverings of the tabernacle were carefully designed by God to portray deep symbolic meanings beyond serving as protections from the weather. The very first act of covering in the Bible is also instructive. Immediately after Adam and Eve sinned, their eyes were opened to their nakedness and they tried to cover their shame by making fig leaf aprons. They instinctively knew that their fallen glory needed to be covered. Another example are the seraphim, who cover their face and feet, saying, Holy, holy, holy, is the Lord of hosts, the whole earth is full of His glory (Isa 6:2). They cover their own glory, in all modesty and humility, in the presence of God’s overwhelming glory.

The example of Lucifer proves the contrasting symbolism, for while he was originally created to be the covering cherub (Eze 28:16), Satan lifted up his heart in pride against God and renounced humility, submission and modesty (Eze 28:17). The man or woman who refuses to follow Christ’s pattern is following the Devil’s pattern, and the ordinance of the covered/uncovered head fits the analogy. On the other hand, the man who keeps his head uncovered in obedience to God stands in contrast to Lucifer, who took off his covering in rebellion against God

The Scriptures liken Jesus’ earthly body to a veil (Heb 10:20). His human flesh served as a covering for His true glory and honor. There is no greater testimony of humility, submission and modesty than the life of Jesus Christ, the Son of God and Savior of the world. Sisters, rejoice in this, that God has given to you the privilege of demonstrating the attributes of that God who humbled Himself and became a servant. Made in the likeness of men, He covered His divine glory and was obedient to the Father even unto death.  

Interestingly, God in the Old Testament told Moses to make bonnets for the Jewish priests for glory and for beauty (Ex 28:40), but in the New Testament He told Paul to teach in the churches that men were not to cover their heads. It is far from the only covenantal change. See Matthew 5 for several other dramatic changes for the people of Christ’s New Covenant.

The symbolism of this new “uncovering” is revelation (cover – kalupto, revelation – apo-kalupto), for until the opening of the New Covenant, the glory of Christ was hidden, but after His resurrection the revelation of the mystery, which was kept secret since the world began…is now made manifest (Rom 16:25-26).

To demonstrate this new revelation, God tore the veil of the temple in two at Jesus’ death, revealing the secrets of the Holy of Holies to common eyes (Mat 27:51). While Moses had to cover his face to hide the glory of his countenance from the Old Covenant people, we can now with open face behold the glory of the Lord (2Cor 3:7-18).

The veiling and Christian modesty

The ordinance of the woman’s veiling is not simply putting on a piece of cloth in the morning. John Chrysostom wrote, “But I fear lest having assumed the dress, yet in their deeds some of our women should be found immodest and in other ways uncovered….For if one ought not to have the head bare, but everywhere to carry about the token of authority [the veiling], much more is it becoming to exhibit the same in our deeds.”  Keeping the physical ordinance is validated by living according to its principles. The weightier matter is to live the principle, but do not think to leave undone the lesser, physical part (see Mat 23:23). The headship veiling helps the whole church to better walk in the Way, for it reminds us of our allegiance to those foundational principles of Christ – humility, submission and modesty – which are so opposite the world’s values.

In the Old Testament, God required numerous physical reminders of His people. One was the blue ribband rule for all their garments. Speak unto the children of Israel, and bid them that they make them fringes in the borders of their garments throughout their generations, and that they put upon the fringe of the borders a ribband of blue…that ye may look upon it, and remember all the commandments of the LORD, and do them; and that ye seek not after your own heart and your own eyes, after which ye use to go a whoring: that ye may remember, and do all my commandments, and be holy unto your God (Num 15:38-40). This simple custom was ordained to remind the Israelites that they were a peculiar people set apart by God and that they were to do all His commandments. It was just one of many rituals, rules, festivals, customs, laws and ceremonies in that Covenant which governed every aspect of life.

The New Covenant however is focused upon purity of heart and soul and has just a few ordinances. It is cause to stop and ponder. Surely the new ordinances were carefully selected. We are sobered by those who have been lost into the world because their parents thought the headship veiling ordinance was unimportant. To disregard the wisdom of the Scriptures is flat-out foolishness, no matter how “wise” the intellectual man who teaches otherwise. Blessed is the servant who, when his Lord returns, is found so doing what he had been told (Mat 24:46). What, could you not watch with Me one hour? Could you not do even the few rules I asked? 

It goes without saying that the veiling of sisters is consistent with modest attire and chaste behavior. The Scriptures ask that women adorn themselves in modest apparel, with shamefacedness and sobriety; not with broided hair, or gold, or pearls, or costly array; but which becometh women professing godliness with good works (1Tim 2:9-10). Tertullian wrote, “For nothing is to Him dearer than humility; nothing more acceptable than modesty; nothing more offensive than “glory” and the study of men-pleasing” (On the Veiling of Virgins, pg 328). Young women (are) to be sober…discreet, chaste, keepers at home, good (Tit 2:4-5).

Of course, modesty is not just for the women. Aged men (are to) be sober, grave, temperate, sound in faith, in charity, in patience (Tit 2:2). In leaving his head uncovered, the man is demonstrating modesty in a different way, for refusing to wear any symbol of recognition is choosing meekness and modesty. Speaking to the whole church, the Apostle Peter said, Be clothed with humility: for God resisteth the proud, and giveth grace to the humble (1Pet 5:5). The woman’s veiling is an appropriate article of modest dress. 

The principle of modesty is taught throughout the Bible, but the exact details of practice are not. Certainly it is a matter with some latitude in regard to the conscience of the individual. However, the conscience must be correctly adjusted to match the principles in the Word of God. The bounds of modesty have been far overpassed in modern day Christianity, such that the conscience can no longer correctly discern what God considers to be modest and immodest. If one does not continuously exercise the spiritual senses, they become dull and unable to rightly discern good and evil (Heb 5:12-14).

While the Scriptures do not give every detail, they do present what God considers to be modest. The first example of modest dress took place at the beginning, when God made for Adam and Eve coats (Greek – chiton) of skin, and clothed them (Gen 3:21). This provides a good idea of what God judges to be a modestly covered human body, for the fig-leaf aprons they had made were not sufficient (Gen 3:7). The chiton was a garment that covered the body from the shoulders down to feet. Examples are Joseph’s chiton of many colors and Jesus’ seamless chiton (John 19:23) which was apparently modeled after the high priest’s holy linen chiton (Lev 16:4).

The coats of skin that God made for Adam and Eve teach that our bodies, men and women, should be modestly covered. Nature itself teaches it, and by “nature” we mean God, who created Man’s nature.  Our clothing choices should correspond with the principles of modesty, humility and holiness.

Of course, an important aspect of modesty is the manner and materials employed. To cover the body with ostentatious, expensive clothing is neither humble nor modest. Not with broided hair, or gold, or pearls, or costly array…but with modest apparel, with shamefacedness and sobriety (1Tim 2:9; 1Pet 3:3). This rule is consistent with the description of God’s people in the New Testament (Eph 5:27; 1Pet 2:9).

Modesty applies to men also, for God made Adam a coat along with Eve. The church that regulates the principles of modesty differently for men and women presents a disconsonant picture of God’s creation. How clashing to see a modestly dressed and veiled young lady walking down the street with a boy wearing designer jeans and a tee shirt with a picture emblazoned upon it. Young man, the Scriptures teach that, denying ungodliness and worldly lusts, we should live soberly, righteously, and godly, in this present world (Titus 2:12).

Modesty, humility, submission – these are in the sight of God of great price (1Pet 3:1-5). They are the ornaments of inner beauty which characterize the true saints in the churches of the Kingdom, for they suppress pride, excess and self-centeredness. Satan has directly opposed these three jewels. Instead of power through submission, he sows chaos through rebellion. Instead of humility, he sows pride and arrogance. And instead of modesty and shamefacedness, he sows vainglory and brazenness.

Man and Woman at the Creation

(v7-9) For a man indeed ought not to cover his head, forasmuch as he is the image and glory of God: but the woman is the glory of the man.For the man is not of the woman; but the woman of the man. Neither was the man created for the woman; but the woman for the man.

The principles of headship are based on God’s design at the beginning of the world, when He created man in His own image…male and female created He them (Gen 1:27). First, He formed Adam from the dust of the ground and put him in the Garden of Eden, warning him to not eat from the two forbidden trees (Gen 2:7-17). Then God made the animals and Adam named each one, but for Adam there was not found an help meet for him. Adam saw that the animals came in pairs, but he was alone. The Bible says that God put Adam to sleep and took out one of his ribs, from which he made a woman and Adam was content. The picture is that the man was created to honor and glorify God, but when he felt incomplete and alone, God made Eve because Adam needed her (1Cor 11:9).

Someone has observed that God did not take the woman from Adam’s feet as if to tread upon her, neither from his head as if to be superior to her, but from his side – that part of his body closest to his heart – to cherish and serve as his dear companion. He did not create Eve exactly like Adam, but with slight physical and emotional differences that would suit her best, for everything that God created was designed to purpose. Yet in a profound way, the man and the woman belong together. They are one, for each completes what the other lacks. The term “mankind” cannot be contemplated unless both the man and woman are present, just as a padlock without a key is useless.

At the base of Satan’s wickedness is an exorbitant desire to distort, corrupt and destroy God’s creation so that it no longer performs its purpose. This is the focus of the great struggle between good and evil that began with Satan deceiving Eve. He is constantly working to discredit God, to mock Him and to tarnish His Holy Name. If he corrupts Mankind, who are made in God’s own image and likeness, he comes closest to mocking God Himself.

How logical then, that men and women look and behave in ways that honor the One they were created to resemble. The Christian’s body is not his own. For ye are bought with a price: therefore glorify God in your body, and in your spirit, which are God’s. When men and women live as God designed, we honor and glorify Him; but to disregard the roles of male and female determined by God is to assist Satan in his constant endeavor to corrupt and destroy God’s created order and purpose. Imagine someone using a lawn mower to trim his trees – awkward, and with undesirable results. Like everything else, men and women work best when they apply their efforts in doing the things that they were designed to do.

The Great Design of Life

God designed the universe with a perfect eye for organization and detail. It is an amazing, synchronized display of living art. Our human eyes are awed at the intricate, inter-connected beauties of life, from the large animals to the microscopic world. Concerning the spiritual realm though, we have just the barest of ideas. Without doubt, it is equally amazing. The Bible speaks of principalities, powers, archangels, seraphim, cherubim, messenger angels, etc. They are without number (Rev 5:11). Then there is the celestial world of galaxies, constellations, stars and planets. The universe is an awesome testimony to the absolute knowledge and power of God’s mind. He thought it and then spoke it into existence.  

We really don’t understand Mankind’s location in this (apparently) infinite spectrum of Creation, but we are sobered to see that man and woman have been placed at the very center of it. This incomprehensible universe was created and put into motion for the glory of God – a mind-boggling synchronization of animate and inanimate characters which ingenuously intermingle in a constant series of acts and plays. In all this marvel, men and women are the only heirs of salvation and seemingly the only living beings that were created in God’s own likeness and image.

From the very beginning in Genesis and unto the Apocalypse, the Scriptures show that male and female are sacred, distinct genders to be esteemed in all honor and integrity. One of the many Old Testament laws that demonstrate this was the prohibition of men to wear a woman’s clothes and vice versa; all that do so are abomination unto the Lord (Deut 22:5). God created the male and female to glorify Him within His design parameters, and the Scriptures everywhere celebrate true masculinity and femininity as separate, equally essential and honorable vocations that shall not be mixed.

To paraphrase John Chrysostom,  “If a man or woman does not abide within his/her own parameters and laws ordained by God, but thinks rather to mount up to the glory of the other, he/she falls from his/her proper honor. The woman who goes beyond unto the man decreases in honor.” The uncovered head of the man and the covered head of the woman are reasonable aspects in the separation of the genders, for it matches nature’s (i.e. God’s) blessing the woman with long hair. 

Finny Kuruvilla proposes two mottos (which I have modified slightly) for the man and woman in this grand production of Life that God has created. For the man the motto is “Loving Authority” and for the woman it is, “Peaceful Submission.” The Father and the Son are perfect examples of these mottos. The Father loves the Son without measure. His authority is nothing but pure love in actions of benevolence, compassion and wisdom.

Christ, meanwhile, is the embodiment of peaceful submission. He willingly accepted His role, even when it was difficult for Him. Ponder His words, Abba, Father, all things are possible unto Thee; take away this cup from Me: nevertheless not what I will, but what thou wilt (Mark 14:36). Now that is serious submission. It took a little struggle to yield, but in the end, He was at peace with it. When a man or woman grasps the significance of his/her role, the hardships of life suddenly take on new purpose and meaning. 

Woman, the glory of Mankind

According to Genesis 1:27, the male and female were both created in the image and likeness of God, which means they were given the capacity to learn and comprehend, think and analyze, deliberate and choose. These aspects make them unique in the creation of God. What does Paul mean then, by separating the man from the woman? For, he says, a man indeed ought not to cover his head, forasmuch as he is the image and glory of God: but the woman is the glory of the man (v7). I perceive two substances to the Apostle’s words.

First, he is giving the order of creation as the next verses explain. God made Adam and approved of His creation. But the man needed a companion and so God made him an help meet. The animals could provide Adam a certain friendship, but none of them could be his help meet. When Adam saw Eve, he waxed eloquent, This is now bone of my bones, and flesh of my flesh: she shall be called Woman, because she was taken out of Man (Gen 2:23). As if to say, “Finally! This one is mine. She is my treasure, my glory, for she was taken out of me.”

Second, the Woman is truly the glory of Mankind. In the animal kingdom, with only rare exceptions, the male is the most colorful and beautiful of the species, while the female is plain and drab. Not so with God’s highest creation. He made the man with rough skin and beard; his features are coarse and his voice is gruff. But the woman He formed with artistic hand. Eve was His last creative act, and He formed a masterpiece. She is elegantly made and graceful; her features are designed for beauty and charm; her skin is soft and smooth, the lines of her eyes, brows and lashes are delicately drawn, her hair is long, thick and flowing.   

In all truth, the woman is the glory of the species and unique in the creation of God, being the mother of all living (Gen 3:20). There is nothing so human as being born of a woman. Consider this, even the angelic realm lacks a female being. It is entirely appropriate then that the woman be called the glory of the man, for she is the glory of the human species. Yet, as we have pointed out, the glory of Mankind is badly tarnished and tainted by sin. Mankind is a fallen creature, filled with pride and bent to rebellion and sin. His ‘glory’ cannot be allowed to shine. Therefore shall the man stand bareheaded before God and the woman cover her head.

The man and the woman are made in the image of God and have the same spiritual privileges and values before Him. They reflect the perfect design of God; not in parallel, but male and female together as one image – the man in his masculinity and the woman in her femininity, each representing their respective aspects of God according to His mind and workmanship. Not as interchangeable parts, but two specially created pieces that dovetail in one spire for the world to see and believe in the God of heaven and earth (John 17:21).

No wonder the Devil has worked so diligently to destroy the image of God as portrayed in the husband/wife relationship. Recently, he has taken the battle to new levels, trying to erase even the obvious differences of male and female, and so stain the creative hand of God. The man is stronger of body, taller and built for long hours of hard labor to provide for the family. His mind operates like a machine, slowly calculating the numbers and analyzing the options. The woman is beautiful, delicate and designed for working in the home and raising children for the Lord. Her mind operates more like a high-speed interpreter of issues and events.

True masculinity and femininity join to form one finely-tuned machine, perfectly designed as to function and fulfillment. The husband and wife experience joys and multiply happiness together. They comfort one another in sorrows and help each other in the duties of life. The culture is working to change people’s minds and turn God’s plan upside down. Let us make sure that it does not succeed.

Male and female are one in Christ

While the headship principle is not new to the New Testament (ex: Num 30:1-7), Christ did restore the Woman to her rightful, honorable place in the New Covenant. All of the ancient cultures until Christ treated women as virtual articles of possession. Being the weaker vessel, they could not defend themselves and so were often sold into slavery or otherwise mistreated. Even in Judaism, husbands could divorce their wives or marry more than one woman at a time, while wives did not have reciprocal rights. Women were not permitted to enter into the temple, nor could they give testimony before a judge. Christ and the Apostles dramatically changed the order of things.

During His ministry, Jesus associated often with women and gave them equal honor in God’s sight. He commended several women for their great faith. In His first, great Sermon, Jesus decreed the end to the Old Testament practices of divorce and polygamy. Even the Apostles were astonished that Christ completely forbade husbands to put away their wives (see Mat 19:10). What’s more, Jesus chose several women to be the first witnesses of His resurrection. Those were only the first colossal changes to the tenets of Judaism concerning men and women.   

The Apostle Paul, delivering to the churches exactly what he had received from Christ, pronounced these earthshaking words in Galatians 3:28, There is neither Jew nor Greek, there is neither bond nor free, there is neither male nor female: for ye are all one in Christ Jesus. Those were new, brave words. And Peter, speaking by the Spirit on the day of Pentecost, assured the people that God had foretold these days through the prophet Joel: I will pour out of my Spirit upon all flesh: and your sons and your daughters shall prophesy …And on My servants and on My handmaidens I will pour out in those days of my Spirit; and they shall prophesy (Acts 2:17-18).

The Old Testament does not contain one instance of the Spirit coming upon a woman, and just once does it mention that a woman prophesied. Of course, the Spirit only rarely came upon men under the Old Covenant, and just because there is no record does not mean that He never appeared to women. Nevertheless, this doctrine was new and without precedent. Maybe some in Corinth were unsure how far this spiritual equality extended.

Biblical Femininity versus Cultural Feminism

If “peaceful submission” is the Christian woman’s motto, then her inspiration is “voluntary sacrifice,” which is the crown jewel of Biblical femininity. The Godly wife gives up her rights, privileges and freedom, and then she gives her body to bear children. Feminism meanwhile, is shouting: “Women! Fight for your rights. Do what YOU want with your body. YOU decide the future. Say ‘no’ to child-bearing and ‘yes’ to abortion.” Today, even many Christians are quick to discuss feminism but cannot think of anything to say when someone mentions “femininity.”

The Bible is ardently clear: femininity is a precious jewel in the eyes of God. And why not? Those very characteristics we associated with femininity in the previous paragraph are exactly what Christ did for us. He gave up His rights, His privileges and His time to come down and walk the dirty streets of Judea. And yes, He gave up His body too. Jesus Christ is the epitome of voluntary sacrifice. Godly women are but following His steps. The beauty of femininity is that it is content to accept what God offers, which happens to be an absolutely unique honor and essential function in the trajectory of Life.

The virtuous woman who lives in voluntary sacrifice will, without a shadow of doubt, receive blessings in double measure. First, in the praises of her husband and children, and second in the smiling favor of God on that day when He sits down to make up the jewels in His Kingdom (Mal 3:17). Who can find a virtuous woman? for her price is far above rubies (Pro 31:10).

By covering her head with a veil the woman is saying, “I accept the position that God is offering to me. I accept the image that God wants me to show to the world. I volunteer to sacrifice my rights and privileges in favor of doing His calling.” The Proverbs say more about this woman:  The heart of her husband doth safely trust in her…She will do him good all the days of her life (Pro 31:11-12). Seeing her sacrifice motivates him to do his part.  

On the other hand, a woman who dresses and behaves like a man defiles nature. Likewise any man who grooms himself as a woman. It is a disturbing distortion of God’s order in Creation. A long-haired man is as shameful as a short-haired woman. In today’s North American culture however, the natural division of the sexes is being rejected more and more. Feminism and homosexuality have turned the world’s fashions and norms upside down.

Today, women who dress provocatively and decide not to marry so they can work in a career are applauded. Likewise those who divorce their husbands for any and every cause and carry on as lesbians. Never has the need for a godly feminine witness been so great. Some cultures are even denying the idea that the woman is beautiful and valuable as a female. To them, any argument is already lost. They have been deceived into thinking the woman’s only value is achieved by living the man’s role. Unfortunately, these awful ideas are creeping into the churches and hindering Christian women from following their God-given mandate.

The feminist movement is promoting the very lies of Satan, saying that the only way women can be valuable is to be like men. Instead of rejoicing in their unique abilities and beauties, women are pushed to do the role of a man. And that’s because feminism believes that femininity is inferior to masculinity. Yet, the Word of God exalts both in equal measure.  

Because of the Angels

(v10) For this cause ought the woman to have power on her head because of the angels.

The Apostle has explained the authority case of man and woman and has detailed the ordinance. Now he says why. It’s because of the angels. The Scriptures speak of a vast, inscrutable realm of good and evil angels that surround us on all sides as they battle over the souls of men (Rev 12:9; Mat 25:41). For we wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against the powers of this dark world and against the spiritual forces of evil in the heavenly realms (Eph 6:12). The war is final and mortal – the Devil and his demons fight evilly with the deadly poison of sin while God’s protecting ministers of fire help the saints to overcome these wicked ones (Heb 1:7, 14).

The hosts of the angelic realm cannot be seen by human eyes and are only dimly understood by our finite minds. Apparently created on (or before) day four of the Creation week (Job 38:6-7), the angels are remarkable spirit-beings of very high intelligence. They have supernatural powers and are described as beautiful, immortal creatures capable of emotion, mobility, freedom of choice and communication. Some men are tempted to worship them (Col 2:18; Gal 1:8).

On the other hand, angels do not marry and have offspring (Mat 22:30; Luke 20:34-36). They are not heirs of salvation (Heb 1:14) – meaning that the son of God did not become an angel to atone for their sins. Nevertheless, heaven is filled with these beautiful, holy beings (Rev 5:11; Dan 7:9-10). There are seraphim, cherubim, archangels, messengers and protectors. They are deeply interested in God’s plan unfolding upon the earth (1Pet 1:12) and are in constant action, ministering in the spiritual realm concerning the things of God in perfect accordance to His will. When the angels are not working, they are singing and praising the Lamb (Rev 7:11-12).

However, not all the angels are good. Satan was originally created as the chief angel in God’s service, the anointed cherub that covereth (Eze 28:14). Because of his surpassing beauty and wisdom, Satan’s heart was lifted up in pride and so was cast out of God’s presence (Eze 28:11-19). A large portion of the lesser angels were deceived by Satan and left their proper estate (Rev 12:3-4; Jude 6). Therefore God has appointed them a place in the bottomless pit (2Pet 2:4). Apparently then, the angels do have the ability of choice, or at least they did at one time. The good angels will live in heaven with the saints and the bad angels will be tormented in hell along with all wicked men.

There are many remarkable passages that show the power of angels over the natural realm of mankind, from the single Destroyer who killed all the firstborn of Egypt in one night (Ex 12:23), to the chariots of fire who protected Elisha and his servant (2Kings 6:15-17) and the angelic army of Ezekiel 9. One of my favorites is Hebrews 12:1-2, which paints the scene of a tremendous stadium in which a race is taking place. The runners are the earth-bound saints of God, but the spectators are the heavenly cloud of witnesses – angelic beings and those heirs of salvation who have already gained the victory. They are watching us, cheering us on, helping as much as they are able while we run the race set before us.  

The woman (ought) to have power on her head because of the angels. The simple truth of this verse is that the woman who covers her head receives a power that she would otherwise not have. Her veiled head gives her authority in the spiritual world of the angels, good and bad, who recognize her as a woman living in God’s ordained order. She is identified by her veiling, that power on her head. It is no small advantage to have the angels of God at your side! The husband is benefitted by this power, the family is strengthened, the brotherhood reinforced – and the Church of the Living God, the pillar and ground of truth is fortified.

The angelic realm observes the solemn order of the church body, in which the brethren live according to God’s ordained plan for them and the sisters also. In a remarkable passage which should be read in its entirety to appreciate its significance, the Apostle Paul says, To the intent that now unto the principalities and powers in heavenly places might be known by the church the manifold wisdom of God (Eph 3:10). In all obedience and chastity, the Church of God shows herself to the heavenly powers of good and evil. The principalities of the spiritual realm learn the manifold wisdom of God by the Bride’s faithful, modest service to her betrothed. This mystery that was kept hidden from the beginning of time is the eternal purpose of God (Eph 3:9-11). The ordinance of the covered/uncovered head is a striking feature of this manifestation.  

Children are constantly protected by angels of God in the heavenly realm (Matt 18:10), why not women? Both are physically vulnerable, which is what we infer from the beginning phrase of this verse. For this cause – it means we need to backtrack to read about the cause. The previous verses refer to the Creation account in Genesis, where the woman was formed as the beautiful and delicate glory of mankind in contrast to the powerful physique of the man. For this cause ought the woman to have power on her head. She ought to have the help of angels to offset her disadvantage in the physical world. It is no wonder then, to hear the many stories of veiled sisters being supernaturally protected from imminent threat of evil actions against them.

The veiling identifies her to angelic eyes. Then be sure that it is not so small or well-camouflaged as to go unnoticed. E.H. Skolfield writes, “Remember what you are wearing it for. It is a spiritual “No Trespassing” sign to the fallen angels, and a rallying banner to the holy ones. Surely you would want both sides to know where your heart is, that your soul, and the souls of the family you represent, belong to Jesus!” (Sunset of the Western Church, page 109).

In the last days, Satan will be loosed for a little season upon this earth. He and his demons will go out to deceive the world as never before and the camp of the saints will not escape his fury (Rev 20). It will become increasingly more important to be protected from his terrible attacks for Mankind is no match for his power. Revelation chapter 9 paints a grim picture of Satan’s demons in action.

The woman, by her covered head, is authorized to pray in Jesus’ name. In demonstrating her authority to her husband by wearing a veiling, she gains the power of direct access to God – not as praying and prophesying by the authority of her husband, but gaining the authority of Christ by obeying His commandment. This is the power that is on her head which even the angels acknowledge and respect.

Because of her unique, God-created qualities, the woman is more attuned to the spirit world than the man. From the earliest eras of history, the woman appears more likely than the man to attempt to communicate with angels and spirits. Saul asked his men to find him a woman that hath a familiar spirit (1Sam 28:7) and Paul had to deal with a woman with a spirit of divination (Acts 16:16). Satan communicated with Eve, but did not even talk to Adam. E.H. Skofield writes, “Women are more sensitive to messages from spirits than men are. They have better spiritual antenna, I suppose. This is easily provable today. Mediums, fortune tellers, palmists and witches are rarely men. That is why Satan tempted Eve… she could get the message!”

People typically communicate with the spirit world because they want to know the future, but in truth, the beings of the angelic world cannot see into the future – not even Satan himself knows more than what anybody can read in the Word of Truth. If he could have seen into the future, Satan would not have crucified the Lord of Glory (1Cor 2:8). The resurrection of Christ absolutely crushed the main power of the Devil over Mankind (Heb 2:14) and it changed the kingdom of angels and demons forever (Rev 12; John 12:31; Luke 10:18; Mat 12:19).

Yes, the angels are very intelligent beings, capable of predicting events with greater certainty the men just because they are able to understand and interpret events better than we. And that’s why predictions of witchcraft often come true – but not always. Only God can see the future and only He can see and know the hearts of Man. Only He can read your thoughts and understand the intentions and ideas of your mind (Heb 4:12; Mat 12:25).

So if you are in serious trouble or under demonic attack, do not hesitate to pray out loud. For while God can hear your silent prayers, the Devil and his angels cannot. They are afraid of the Name of Christ! Say it out loud, cry out to God for help and so resist the Devil (Acts 16:18; Mark 16:17). I think that’s why Jesus spoke so frankly to Peter, Get thee behind me, Satan: thou art an offence unto me: for thou savourest not the things that be of God, but those that be of men (Mat 16:23). He wasn’t talking to Peter, He was talking to the Devil.

These important facts add serious reasons for the woman to cover her head – because of the angels. Her veil identifies her as a Christ-follower and gives her authority and power in the presence of God’s angels and Satan’s demons. Now, if the woman’s long hair is her prayer covering (as some teach) then this verse has no meaning. Angels would see no difference between a Christian woman with long hair and a non-Christian woman with long hair.

Let us ever beware of that Serpent who connived in Eve’s mind to make her doubt God’s goodness: Hath God said? Intimating this:  “Are you sure that’s what He said? Eve, lissssten to meeeee. You have to be careful with God. Believe me, he’s hiding things from you. Read my little snake lips: God doesn’t really have your best interests in mind.” Well guess what, the Devil has only gotten better in the trickery-and-deceits business. He loves nothing more than to sow confusion and doubts in the mind. And he’s awfully good at it.

Because of the angels. It seems to be a rather important reason to follow this ordinance.

The woman’s sacred influence

Power on her head. Here, the Greek word for power is exousia, which is usually translated “authority.” The two words are close in meaning, but not perfect synonyms. Dynamite has potential power, but it must be triggered by an authority. Have you ever stopped to consider why the people were astonished at Jesus’ doctrine? For He taught them as one that had authority, and not as the scribes (Mark 1:22). And why did the people come in droves to hear John the Baptist? The scribes, priests and elders used the same Scripture texts as Jesus and John, but their words had no impact. What was the difference? A potent one.  Jesus and John spoke under the authority of the Holy Spirit. When they read and explained a passage, they taught as one that had authority.

The power that comes from being under authority is perfectly pure and trustworthy because it is based upon the principles of the God that ordained it. Power does exist outside of the chain of authority, but it is impure and untrustworthy because it is based on that wicked rebel, Satan. Jesus and John knew that their authority came from submitting to the authorities in their life (John 3:30).

Brothers and sisters, perhaps you feel no different in following the ordinance of the covered/uncovered head and perhaps you do. Yet, the real effect is not based on your feelings, but by how others are affected by your prayers and prophesying.

I will not say that the Holy Spirit comes only upon sons and daughters who follow this commandment, but do say that the Headship Veiling principles of submission, humility and modesty are the right ingredients to that true power which comes only from being under authority and accepting one’s God-ordained place in life. God’s plan is often broken by Mankind, but He does not immediately throw them away. He works in imperfect situations. Yet, without a doubt, a Christian’s power is limited by his own deficiencies, by not following God’s good and righteous Plan.

We have seen in the example of Jesus that peaceful submission translates to power. Sisters, the Headship Veiling authorizes you to exercise a power given by God apart from your husband-head. By praying and prophesying with covered head, you are agreeing to the terms of God’s authority. The result is power, the power to act in His authority. The centurion understood that his authority was contingent upon doing the requisites and will of the authority immediately above him, for one cannot ignore the chain of command and jump over his/her authority. The woman’s veil however, puts power on her head so that she acts in the authority above her husband-head.  

For this cause – because the woman was created for the man, she needs a power to access the Divine Head. Obviously, this authority apart from her husband-head does not translate into an exemption to being subject to one’s husband, but it does mean that she walks in the authority of Christ who ordained this rule.

The Scriptures show that the power the Godly woman receives from Christ’s authority is “sacred influence.” It’s not the “come here, go there” command of the centurion, but a chaste conversation coupled with fear…even the ornament of a meek and quiet spirit, which is in the sight of God of great price (1Pet 3:1-7). The godly husband cannot ignore the words of this kind of wife. In fact, he will be miraculously healed from his hearing infirmity! You might even find him doing things before you ask.

The wise husband wants to hear his wife’s thoughts because it helps him to make better decisions. The power of influence is recognized and wielded in great might in worldly affairs too, and that’s why we need to make that in the husband/wife relationship it is sacred influence, which means that it is honest and without ulterior motives. Manipulation and/or contention are not sacred. 

What about Christians that do not veil?

In Anabaptist circles, the main reason for rejecting the ordinance of the veiling is a result of looking around in Christianity and noting that others are ignoring it, seemingly without consequences (see 2Cor 10:12). If other Christians can “get by” without veiling, then why not I? After all, it is such an anti-cultural practice. Isn’t this just Paul’s idea anyway? Plus, it hinders the Gospel and damages our evangelistic efforts.

I ask in reply, “What Gospel are you talking about? We preach the New Testament as God’s very Word of Truth. And that is the Gospel.” Moreover, Paul says in this very epistle: If any man think himself to be a prophet, or spiritual, let him acknowledge that the things I write unto you are the commandments of the Lord (1Cor 14:37).

Is the Bible authoritative? Is it really God’s Word, worthy of being trusted on all matters pertaining unto salvation? If we answer “yes,” then all that remains is to carefully study to do it. Right is right even when nobody does it; wrong is wrong even when everyone does it. Let’s leave the matter of judging in the hands of God and focus on doing the will of our heavenly Father. Maybe some do “get by” here on earth, but nobody will “get by” at the Judgment Bar. Then the rewards will be judiciously given according to our obedience to the Word (Mat 16:27; 1Cor 3:8; 2Cor 5:10; Rev 20:12; Rev 22:12). Many who were first on earth will be found to be last in heaven. Sincerity by itself is worthless (Mat 5:19).

Those who cut 1 Corinthians 11 out of the Bible are arrogating to themselves authority above the Apostle Paul. And that is an outrageously foolish thought – to value the ideas of one’s own mind above the teaching of the Scriptures. Furthermore, upon deciding that this teaching is no longer relevant, the door is opened to exclude other Bible passages. The Word of God cannot be subjected to such wrangling; else it is not the Divine Truth. The book of Corinthians is specifically addressed unto the church of God which is at Corinth, to them that are sanctified in Christ Jesus, called to be saints, with all that in every place call upon the name of Jesus Christ (1Cor 1:2). He didn’t leave anyone out. It will not do to remove this ordinance from the Bible just because it doesn’t fit our fleshly minds.

This world is falling into deeper and deeper bondage to paganism and humanism. It takes real courage to stand out for Jesus Christ and the Word of His Truth. Yet, God is in business to reward boldness. Think of Peter and John before the Sanhedrin, Daniel at his morning prayers and those three boys who refused to bow down to an idol. Think of God’s blessing and smiling favor. Reach out to Him and obey His Word in simple faith. He will never disappoint this kind of heart. He is just waiting in heaven to pour out a blessing that your little world is not big enough to receive (Mal 3:10). But you need to give Him a reason to do it. His hand is stayed only on account of your own level of faith.

Anabaptist churches cannot afford to lose sight of the important aspects of the Christian woman’s veiling. God has given us this special testimony to the world and to other churches. How else will they know? Many churches are practically as ignorant as the secular world concerning God’s order of humility, submission and modesty. Of course, it is essential that we do not just solemnly uphold the visible ordinance while failing to follow its deeper principles. Is there any value in a woman wearing a veil while living in selfishness, insubordination and evil-speaking? Absolutely not. The symbol is not greater than the principle, but vice versa. The principle must be lived or the veiling is a contradiction. It is like a man taking communion but then going out and living a sinful life.

Wearing a veil in present-day culture will provoke stares and animosity at times. Rather than chafe at the attention, use it as opportunity to witness for Christ. It will not do to be ashamed of Him and His Word (Luke 9:26). Let us follow Him outside the camp with confidence and courage (Heb 13:13). Cultivating this attitude will help to purge the unhealthy desire to hide the hope of our faith within and the evidences of it without (Mat 5:14).

Jesus said to His people, Ye are the light of the world. I join the chorus of voices that know this:  the modestly dressed and veiled Christian woman shines as the strongest, noblest testimony of Christianity in this world of shameful wickedness and brazen corruption. She outstandingly presents the true Christ – pure, meek, holy and submissive. And she is a powerful example of dedication and purity in life to those within the church. Her witness sanctifies the body of Christ and inspires it to be that glorious church without spot or wrinkle, holy and without blemish before Him (Eph 5:27).

One in the Lord

(v11-12) Nevertheless neither is the man without the woman, neither the woman without the man, in the Lord. For as the woman is of the man, even so is the man also by the woman; but all things of God.

In the plan of God, the man and the woman become one flesh. They cannot exist independently or else human life will cease. The man needs the woman, the woman needs the man. And when both perform their roles and responsibilities nothing is lacking – in the home, in the church, in all of life. God’s beautiful design in the husband/wife relationship is plainly evident just by observation, yet secular society, under satanic influence, constantly tries to deny that it exists.

In North America, secular intelligentsia teaches that woman has evolved farther than man, so men should become more woman-like (whatever that means). While most Christian churches would never agree with this preposterous idea, many such secular concepts have nevertheless infiltrated present-day Christianity. The very notion of a woman acknowledging her “inferiority” to a man by veiling her head is considered to be an insult. Yet, the wise-hearted, spiritually minded person appreciates immediately why God would establish the headship veiling – it aids men and women in the Christian home and church to fulfill their God-given places and duties. It is a natural, reasonable service (Rom 12:1).

The Scriptures call for men to be leaders in the home and church, to wisely and righteously provide for the spiritual and physical well-beings of those that God has put in their charge. The Apostle said it quite clearly in 1 Timothy 2:11-14, Let the woman learn in silence with all subjection. But I suffer not a woman to teach, nor to usurp authority over the man, but to be in silence (See also 1Cor 14:33-37). Jesus, while including many women in His ministry, chose twelve men to carry the Gospel to the four corners of the world. Although there are many references to godly women in the churches of Christ, not one was called to be an elder in the church – that is part of the man’s role.

The woman’s primary role is to raise her children to fear the Lord and to teach them the precepts of God. That’s why God gave her greater quantities of love, patience, compassion and mercy. The Scriptures exalt the example of Timothy’s mother and grandmother who taught him the unfeigned faith (2Tim 1:5). The woman is the mother of all human life, her role is essential. She shall be saved in childbearing if they continue in faith and charity and holiness with sobriety – not that the woman is literally saved by having children, but that her high vocation is to raise a Godly seed for the Church of Jesus Christ.

The churches of the Kingdom depend upon the success of her hand in this life-long mission to propagate the faith unto future generations. History is filled with testimonies of men and women who attribute their salvation to their mother’s prayers and daily ministrations. May it never be said that the woman was not given a particular life-mission, but was charged only with supporting her husband. Her assignment might not be the glamorous one of standing before the people and preaching the Word to the congregation, but the importance of her life-work as a Christian mother can never be overstated.

Oh, how the world needs Godly mothers! Her sacred influences can move mountains and her children will not forget them. Even after death, the law of (their) mother remains alive in their hearts.   

The argument from nature

(v13-15) Judge in yourselves: is it comely that a woman pray unto God uncovered? Doth not even nature itself teach you, that, if a man have long hair, it is a shame unto him? But if a woman have long hair, it is a glory to her: for her hair is given her for a covering.

Here Paul gives a final reason why a woman should be veiled, which is the case of natural physiology. By nature a woman grows long hair while a man’s hair is shorter. It is not uncommon for a woman’s hair to reach to the knees. Nature itself, in giving the woman long hair like a veil and men much shorter hair, teaches that the woman should be veiled. Their natural hair-covering calls for a veil-covering.

This argument has the same ground as the one in verse six, For if the woman be not covered, let her also be shorn. That is, if she refuses her veil-covering, let her refuse nature’s hair-covering also, for it is as much a shame for a woman to be shorn as it is for her to be uncovered before God.

If a woman’s long hair is a glory to her, judge yourselves:  is it proper for her to uncover her hair when praying to God? No. She should approach God in humility, submission and modesty. She should cover her glory. For as we have shown earlier, the woman is the glory of the man (v7); she is the splendor of the species. However, that glory is fallen and therefore should be covered.

There is one man that the Bible seems to describe as a “perfect natural man,” in almost eerie parallel to Satan. Absalom was a marvel of human perfection and highly praised for his beauty: from the sole of his foot even to the crown of his head there was no blemish in him. He also had hair like a woman, so thick and long that when he cut it each year it weighed 200 shekels (2Sam 14:25-26). Absalom stood out as the high glory of Mankind, but when he took the path of pride, deception and rebellion, he suffered an equally ignoble end as Satan – he was killed and cast into a great pit in the woods for his wickedness against his father, King David.       

Nature’s covering comes natural to a woman; she need do nothing to be covered by it. Not so with the covering for prayer and prophecy, which the woman must choose to put on. John Chrysostom made the following observation, “If (her hair) be given her for a covering…wherefore need she add another covering? That not nature only, but also her own will may have part in her acknowledgment of subjection. For that thou oughtest to be covered nature herself by anticipation enacted a law (by giving her long hair). Add now, I pray, thine own part also (and cover thy head) that thou mayest not seem to subvert the very laws of nature” (homily 26 on 1Corinthians, text in parenthesis added for clarity). 

“Her hair is given her for a covering”

An argument frequently employed against the headship veiling ordinance is that the woman’s long hair is her prayer-covering. This approach is often used by once-conservative people who remove their head coverings. Believing still in the infallibility of the Scriptures, they see the terrible danger inherent in the “cultural tradition” argument of the liberal scholars and so resort to this tactic, which as I suppose, the liberals have rejected for being impossibly damaging to logic itself.

Again, the Apostle’s point is that the woman’s natural hair-covering calls for her to be veil-covered. This is more easily seen in the Greek, where the word for nature’s covering in verse 15 is peribolaion. This word is a noun and does not appear elsewhere in the passage, even as another part of speech. It is absolutely alone here. Instead, we find the word covered is katakephale (v4) or katakalupto (v5,6,7,13). The latter is a verb that means to wrap up and cover (katakalumma is the noun-form). Nature’s hair is a covering (peribolaion), but it is not the covering which a woman should wear while praying and prophesying. The correct word for that covering would be katakalumma (veil, covering) to correspond with katakalupto, which in verse 7 is in present tense imperative form, meaning that an action is required – “let her keep covering herself.”

A quick word study in the Septuagint conclusively confirms the above. In the case of katakephale, we find this sentence in Esther 6:12, Haman hasted to his house mourning, and having his head covered (katakephale). He was so mortified by the day’s events – having to run ahead of his enemy, Mordecai, and proclaim the king’s honor – that he covered his head and hurried home. Surely it cannot mean that he put on more hair to cover his head.

The same is true for the word kalupto (covered). In 1 Corinthians 11 the Apostle added the prefix, kata. The Greek version of 2Samuel 15:30 describes David ascending mount Olivet, weeping, barefoot, and with his head covered, and everyone with him covered every man his head (epi kalupto). Another example is Genesis 38:15, where Judah mistook Tamar to be an harlot; because she had covered her face (katakalupto). Moses was instructed to screen (katakalupto) with the veil the Ark of the Testimony (Ex 26:34, LXX).

Peribolaion, meanwhile, is a multipurpose word, a noun that is typically translated “covering” or “garment” (see Ex 22:27; Job 26:6; Ps 104:6; Isa 50:3; Heb 1:12). The natural peribolaion of the woman demonstrates that she should be katakalupto. Her long glorious hair serves as a beautiful natural veil, and teaches that she should cover her head with a veil.

Here is a summary of issues that arise with the proposal that the woman’s long hair is her prayer-covering. 1) It entertains the impossible situation of a person removing his or her hair and then putting it back on. 2) The woman’s long hair is a glory to her; then it should be covered. 3) If the Apostle wished to communicate that the woman’s long hair is her prayer-covering, why didn’t he just say so? Surely he would have written, “Every man praying or prophesying having long hair dishonors his head, and every woman that prays or prophesies with short hair dishonors her head” (v4-5). Instead, he finishes that part by saying, “if a woman be not covered, let her also be shorn.” If the hair is her covering, then the whole passage becomes an absurdity, being based on several impossibilities. 4) Christian women should be veiled on account of the angels (v10). Yet, if hair is the veiling, how will the angels know the difference between pious women and the ungodly? 5) If the woman’s hair is the covered head that the Apostle taught in all the churches, why did women in the early churches all wear veils? Indeed, it has been the standard, universal practice of the Church ever since 1 Corinthians 11 was written. Only in the last 200 years or so has that changed.

In Latin American countries, the pre-dominant excuse for not practicing the veiling of Christian women is “the hair is the covering” fallacy. Presented the full passage, the evangelical will revert to repeating again and again, “But, her hair is given her for a covering.” They annul the entire passage by citing a fallacious extrapolation of this phrase.

This approach is disturbingly premised upon accepting that the Bible here contains a serious error. They choose to believe the Apostle misspoke at verse 6 and then force their specious interpretation of that phrase in verse 16. Wasn’t that the very error of the Pharisees? They evaded a clear commandment by invoking a supposed counter-commandment (Mark 7:10-13). Take heed; for many “wrest the Word to their own destruction” (2Pet 3:16).

What if some are contentious?

(v16) But if any man seem to be contentious, we have no such custom, neither the churches of God.

Some recent Bible commentators have taken this final verse to mean, “But if anyone disagrees, then just forget the whole thing.” Yet as Bruce Terry says, “It hardly seems likely that Paul would write for thirteen verses arguing for and even commanding a practice and then at the end say, ‘But if you don’t want to do it, you don’t have to.’” The NIV and NASB translators have rectified the contradiction by rendering it: We have no other custom, nor do the churches of God

There is another, better option that makes the KJV read perfectly normal. Remember that Paul is answering a question put to him by the Corinthians (see comments on verse 2). They asked (as I suppose): “Is it lawful for a woman to go about unveiled?” The Apostle gives careful answer and ends: “Let any person who wishes to argue the matter observe that the churches of God have no such custom (of women praying or prophesying with uncovered heads).”

Notice that the same rendering also fits the alternate question, “Should Christian men cover their heads?” Answer: “We have no such custom.”

Regardless of the wording, Paul clearly intends to point out to the Corinthians that he is teaching exactly what the other churches of God were already doing. In effect he is saying, “And if you don’t like it, I’m sorry, but that’s the way it is” (Bruce Terry).  

There is no translation problem here, just a reading problem for those who seek to disregard this teaching. The bald fact is that there would be no trouble at all to understand this passage if not for the sad recent history of Christian men and women to ignore it. That assertion is corroborated by John Chrysostom’s fourth century comment on this verse: “It is then contentiousness to oppose these things, and not any exercise of reason…However, even if the Corinthians were then contentious, yet now the whole world hath both received and kept this law.” 

Does it matter to God?

How does God view those who do not follow this commandment? Is it a “salvation issue” that will keep a person out of heaven? Those are questions that God alone can answer. It is not our place to judge another man’s servant (Rom 14:4), although we are called to hold those within our own church body to the standard of the Scriptures (1Cor 5:12-13). It is sufficient to us, having the will of God in our hands (James 4:17), to be doers of the Word (James 1:22), in all things being an example of obedience to the churches of Christ. The judgments of God are perfect and righteous. He takes into account those that are ignorant and also those that know His will, but refuse to do it (Luke 12:47-48).

I have seen firsthand what happens when an Anabaptist family decides that the Christian woman’s veiling is not necessary. It is virtually always a spiritually fatal step, if not for the parents then for the children. A person deceived does not know he is deceived – he thinks he is ever so right, even “enlightened.” How difficult then, bordering on impossible, for such people to recognize that they are deceived. Once started down the path there is no stopping, no check to the headlong rush to the cliff. Never once has the result turned out otherwise. Every time it ends in disaster, a shipwreck of souls that only Satan enjoys. Removing the head covering is almost always a reflection of a pre-existing condition – an unsubmissive heart that is set upon taking its own path.

Do you have full faith in God’s Word? Do you really believe that it can make you wise unto salvation (2Tim 3:15)? Then embrace it like Peter, fully and enthusiastically, “Lord, don’t wash just my feet, do my hands and head too.” Live according to the example of Abraham, who obeyed God’s command even though he didn’t understand it all. Remember the high favor of God afterwards, “Because you have done this thing and obeyed My voice, I will bless you and multiply your seed like the sands of the sea” (Gen 22:10-18).

I doubt not that a corresponding reward awaits those that obey His voice in this commandment. “Well done, thou faithful servant, well done! Enter into the joy of your Lord!”  

On the other hand, remember the example of Saul who, because he rejected the Word of the Lord in not waiting for Samuel, was in turn rejected by God (1Sam 15:26). Remember too that God sent a lion to kill His own prophet for hearkening to the voice of the false prophet (1Kings 13). Add the case of Moses that we’ve already mentioned and we burst abruptly into the valley of decision.

So be ever so wary when someone says, “This isn’t a salvation issue.” How do they know? Did God really sanction the Holy Spirit to enter optional doctrines in His Word? And who is the man of such high authority to point out these noncompulsory commandments? “Baptism is essential to salvation, but the head veiling is not.”

We are very content to leave those judgments to the all-merciful, all-righteous Judge of all the earth. He will decide all on that Day. Nevertheless, Jesus sent the Spirit to record the will of God in the Holy Scriptures and He has said, He that rejecteth Me, and receiveth not My words, hath one that judgeth him: the Word that I have spoken, the same shall judge him in the last day (John 12:48). Christ gave the doctrine of the head veiling to the Apostle Paul, who writing by the Spirit delivered it to the churches just as he had received it.

Why call ye me, Lord, Lord, and do not the things which I say? (Luke 6:46).

Many eminent Bible scholars agree that the doctrine of the headship veiling is sufficiently clear in this passage. Nevertheless, most do not imitate Paul as he imitates Christ in this matter due to one simple reason: the headship principles and literal practice of a woman being veiled clash tremendously and terribly with present-day social thought and norms. To follow this Biblical custom is a radical, ostracizing step that will bring criticism, misunderstanding and outright ridicule. It becomes a test of love and obedience to Christ. Am I willing to turn my back on the world and its ideology in order to follow God’s plan for Mankind? Am I willing to truly renounce all earth’s pleasures and delights to identify wholly with Christ? Or is this one calling that is just a little too much for me?

It is increasingly popular to excuse the uncovering of the woman’s head by saying, “I have no conviction to put on a veil. I see it in the Bible, but God hasn’t called me to that. I’m not convicted to do it.” Ha! Try using that tactic the next time a policeman stops you. “Yes, officer, I saw the stop sign, but I didn’t feel convicted to stop. In my case, I didn’t think it was necessary.” Somehow I don’t think that logic is going to fly with the big man.

Personal convictions have no effect on truth; not even the tiniest bit. What God has said, that is what needs to become our conviction. Inviting Christ into one’s life is submitting to His rule. We must change our minds and will and be born again. As Paul said, I am crucified (dead!) with Christ: nevertheless I live; yet not I, but Christ liveth in me: and the life which I now live in the flesh I live by the faith of the Son of God, who loved me, and gave himself for me (Gal 2:20).

The conscience is not a static device. It must be trained and tuned to the Word of God. For that reason the Apostle wrote, Be ye transformed by the renewing of your mind (Rom 12:2). It’s a command directed to the believer, that with the help of the Holy Spirit we work to transform our minds to conform to the the teachings and practices of the Word.

Seriously now, what you or I think doesn’t matter in the least. But what God thinks and has said, now that matters a lot.

Thus saith the LORD, The heaven is My throne, and the earth is My footstool…all those things hath Mine hand made…but to this man will I look, even to him that is poor and of a contrite spirit, and trembleth at My word (Is 66:1-2). The Almighty God of the Universe is looking for humble, submissive hearts that live to do His will. A hundred and fifty years ago, most Christian women wore veils. It is fitting to ask, was Christianity improved by that change, or has it lost something very, very important?

17 Now in this that I declare unto you I praise you not, that ye come together not for the better, but for the worse.

     In this section, which extends through chapter 14, the Apostle corrects some inconsistencies in the worship services at Corinth. Some of the sub-topics that he will cover are: selfishness in the Communion ceremony, unbalanced emphasis on certain spiritual gifts, the correct function of the body of Christ, the superiority of love in action, speaking in tongues, and the woman’s place in the church service. After seeing their poor example in other areas, it does not surprise us that the Corinthians needed correction in their gathering for worship.

     “I had praised you, brethren, for following the ordinances (v2), but in what I declare now, I do not praise you, for you congregate to worship not for the bettering of your souls, but for the worsening of them.” Their church services were doing more spiritual harm than good. It is a serious charge. A primary reason the people of God assemble is to learn from God’s Word and to encourage one another in the faith. These good purposes are obscured when the members congregate in selfishness, pride and spiritual competition.

18 For first of all, when ye come together in the church, I hear that there be divisions among you; and I partly believe it. 19 For there must be also heresies among you, that they which are approved may be made manifest among you.

     Serious, divisive schisms in the church of Corinth were the first topic of this book (1Cor 1:10-13; 3:3). Some of their disagreements were petty (bragging about their spiritual fathers), but other controversies were serious (eating at idol temples). There were also heresies (hairesis) among them. Other versions translate this word as, “differences,” “sects,” or “factions.” These expressions do not convey the substance of the Apostle’s denunciation: some were promoting hairesis in Corinth – erroneous ideas that contradicted the true and approved doctrines of Christ. This is the consistent meaning of hairesis in the New Testament, from Peter’s damnable heresies (2Pet 2:1), to Paul’s seditions, heresies (Gal 5:20) and also Luke’s sects (Acts 5:17; 15:5; 24:5, 14; 26:5; 28:22). 

     Early in church history this fact is evident, that whenever the Gospel spreads to a new area, heresies will soon follow. Thus, Paul does not find heresy and division to be a surprising occurrence in the church at Corinth. In fact, he predicted this will be a constant thorn in the churches of Christ (Acts 20:30; 2Thes 2:7-10; 2Tim 3:1-8). Satan is a deceiver, so of course he will try to pollute the pure truth of the Word. He insinuates in Mankind a broad spectrum of peculiar doctrines ranging from the simply strange to the highly corruptive. The New Testament contains many warnings about false teachers, deceptions and heresies (i.e. 1John 2:18-19). The Devil passes himself off as an angel of light and his minions often disguise themselves as ministers of righteousness (2Cor 11:13-15). The False Prophet described in the book of Revelation is a representation of Satan and his ministers spreading damnable heresies in the very Church of Christ, making shipwreck of many souls.

     Yet, the Truth shines even brighter in the presence of Heresy (v19), for beauties of the authentic are made manifest by closer analysis of the false. Prove all things, hold fast that which is good (1Thes 5:21).

20 When ye come together therefore into one place, this is not to eat the Lord’s supper. 21 For in eating every one taketh before other his own supper: and one is hungry, and another is drunken. 22 What? have ye not houses to eat and to drink in? or despise ye the church of God, and shame them that have not? What shall I say to you? shall I praise you in this? I praise you not.

     The Apostle stings the Corinthians with common sense: “You’re not meeting to partake of the Lord’s supper, you’re simply getting together to eat your own meals – and with no consideration of others! One person goes away hungry and another gets drunk. What? Don’t you have houses in which to eat and drink? You bring shame upon the church of God by shaming the poor among you. Shall I praise you in this? Absolutely not.”

     In Corinth, the sober ceremony meant to commemorate Jesus’ sacrificial death had degraded into a weekly feast that in some ways imitated the Grecian idol feasts. Perhaps to replicate more closely Jesus’ Last Supper, each family would bring their own full meal which they did not even bother to share with poorer members. This was not according to the tradition that Paul had taught them (compare v1 with v17, 22).

     The Lord’s supper. This term highlights the origin of the ordinance which we now call Communion, but which has no formal title in the NT. The early church often called it the Eucharist (or thanksgiving), while in Jude 1:12 they are feasts of charity and in 1Cor 10:16 it is called a communion. It is always described as a congregational ceremony and not a private or family gathering. The word Communion is doubly adequate in the context of that idea, for it is first a communion of the church body with its Head, and second a communion of the members of the body with each other.

23 For I have received of the Lord that which also I delivered unto you, That the Lord Jesus the same night in which he was betrayed took bread: 24 And when he had given thanks, he brake it, and said, Take, eat: this is my body, which is broken for you: this do in remembrance of me. 25 After the same manner also he took the cup, when he had supped, saying, This cup is the new testament in my blood: this do ye, as oft as ye drink it, in remembrance of me. 26 For as often as ye eat this bread, and drink this cup, ye do shew the Lord’s death till he come.

     The ordinance of Communion is universally recognized in the Christian religion, but its practice and meaning vary widely among the many denominations of Christianity. The broad groups of Catholicism and Protestantism differ about the ceremonial details – how often it should be observed and the significance of the emblems themselves. Anabaptist groups, meanwhile, grapple more about who is eligible to partake and the preparatory examination process.

     The first Christian churches had no temples or synagogues, but simply came together into one place (v20), often at a member’s house (Acts 2:46; 1Cor 16:19; Col 4:15). Upon the first day of the week, beginning that first Sunday after Christ rose from the dead, the believers would meet to commemorate the Lord’s death and resurrection. They would break bread and share the cup according to Jesus’ commandment (Luke 22:19-20) and example (John 21:1-14). Consequently, the ordinance of Communion was a central feature of the worship service in those days before the written Word, for while the Old Testament was available, the Spirit was actively delivering the New Covenant.

     While the Lord’s Supper was observed exclusively in the brotherhood of believers, it quickly became a key aspect of the Christian religion. Unbelievers knew of Christianity by its unique Communion worship ceremony. Skeptics even claimed the Christians were practicing cannibalism on account of Christ’s words, “Whoso eateth My flesh and drinketh My blood hath eternal life” (John 6:54). Nevertheless, the weekly observance of Communion solidified Christian identity in the early age of the Gospel. Gradually however, as the churches of Christ spread throughout the world and became formally established in particular locations, the ordinance changed from a congregational supper to a church administered ceremony with an increased emphasis on member purity. Accordingly, many churches now observe Communion several times a year instead of upon every Sunday worship service. 

     The central purpose of the Communion ordinance is to remind the people of God of that greatest event in all history, the voluntary sacrifice of the Son of God for the sins of mankind. The simplicity of the Communion ceremony makes it possible for every soul, no matter his spiritual plane, to understand and commit himself to the Covenant of the Kingdom, to being a living member in the local body of Christ. It is a memorial of the living Covenant between himself and Christ. How special it is that Jesus instituted it, even while knowing that very night He would be betrayed into wicked hands and killed.

     It is noteworthy that, unlike the OT rituals, the NT Scriptures do not prescribe an exact form for the Communion service. The Passover was commanded in careful specifics: the exact date and time each year, the city and place, the food and its preparation, who should eat it, etc. In contrast, the Scriptures give only a few details concerning the Communion ceremony, such as the bread and cup, and self-examination. We may justly infer that God intended for the church body to develop the actual ceremony so that it would not deteriorate into a dead form.

     Some churches have placed new emphasis on careful emulation of the early church’s modes and customs in observing the Communion. Yet, I am not convinced that is better than simple usage of the Bible texts we have been given. The writings of the ancient church fathers are valuable and confirming, but they are not authoritative. Let the written Word guide the observance of this ordinance, lest, as so oft happens, we lose the beautiful spiritual meanings that God intended by focusing on the physical details of the ritual.

     Some say that the bread and cup have literal significance as spiritual food, that in some way they contain the very flesh and blood of Christ (see John 6). Others, as I, think Jesus spoke metaphorically when He said that the bread was His body and the wine was His blood. The bread is a type of Christ the Word and the fruit of the vine is a symbol of His shed blood; they are emblems, representations of the reality. In eating and drinking we are reminded of Christ’s sacrifice and we confess identity with Him in sufferings (see notes in John 6:51).

     There are parallel spiritualities to the Communion in the Old Covenant. For example, the bread of Communion corresponds beautifully with the 12 loaves of shewbread in the temple (Lev 24:5-8), for both have strong types involving the Covenant and its children. The shewbread was placed fresh every sabbath in the Holy Place, just outside of the Holy of Holies, which latter room corresponds to the heavenly rest (Heb 9:1-8). Yet another parallel can be seen in the Passover, which was initiated the same night that the children of Israel were delivered from Egypt and the first-born sons were killed. This data point matches the Communion ceremony’s origin upon the night of Jesus’ betrayal.

     I have received of the Lord. Apparently Jesus communicated directly to Paul these details of the Last Supper and the institution of the Communion ceremony. It seems that much of Paul’s knowledge of Christ came to him by way of revelation and not through the teachings of the other Apostles (Gal 1:11-18).

     When He had given thanks. Based on the Greek word here (eucharisteo), many traditions (i.e. Catholics and Lutherans) call the Communion ceremony, “the Eucharist,” while Anabaptist groups prefer the term “Communion,” or, “the Lord’s Supper.” Yet, the meanings of both terms are represented in the ceremony: it is a thanksgiving to God for the work of His Son, and it is a communion of the church members with Christ.  

     Ye do shew the Lord’s death. In observing the Communion, the believer is identifying with the death of Christ on all levels – he confesses to understand its meaning, he demonstrates his desire to receive this great salvation, he expresses his gratitude to God for this amazing opportunity of God’s grace, he confesses his willingness to follow the path that Christ has determined for him. It is fitting that the death of Christ, that event which shook the very foundation of the disciples’ relationship with Jesus, would later become their greatest hope and joy. How beautiful, then, that the Last Supper of Christ was structured carefully to predict His sacrificial death so as to more firmly establish His Kingdom in the hearts of man.

     Till He come. While the Communion ceremony is foremost a memorial of Christ’s sacrifice, it also holds constantly forth the promise that He is coming back again and that the Covenant will remain in force until then. This do in remembrance of Me…for as often as ye eat this bread and drink this cup, ye do shew the Lord’s death till He come. Nevertheless, the Communion is deeply beneficial for present life in the Kingdom of Christ, for it is the one ceremonial event, coupled with the Feetwashing ceremony, in which all the members of the local church join together. The heresy of Preterism, which teaches that Jesus returned in A.D. 70 at the destruction of Jerusalem, has no reason to promote the observance of Communion, although they still do, as far as I am aware.

27 Wherefore whosoever shall eat this bread, and drink this cup of the Lord, unworthily, shall be guilty of the body and blood of the Lord.

     In simplest form, to partake unworthily of the emblems of Communion is to participate while living in chronic, unrepentant sin (1Cor 10:21). The Devil is waiting to catch a Christian with his guard down. Living in unrepentant sin is to live just one breath away from Hell. Obviously, it is the local church body’s responsible to decide who is “unworthy” to partake and for that reason most Anabaptist churches practice “closed Communion.” This means that the Communion ceremony is limited to those of like faith and practice.

     This passage does not support the so-called “Achan effect,” which thinks if an unworthy person partakes of the bread and cup emblems that he will contaminate the other participants. Judas took part in the first Communion and Feetwashing ceremonies and Jesus knew it all beforehand. The reason for denying the privilege of Communion is not for the sake of maintaining purity in the body of believers, although that may slightly enter into the consideration, but is rather for the good of the individual – to provoke him to become worthy to drink the cup of the Lord.

28 But let a man examine himself, and so let him eat of that bread, and drink of that cup. 29 For he that eateth and drinketh unworthily, eateth and drinketh damnation to himself, not discerning the Lord’s body.

     The Communion service is an appropriate time to pause and examine one’s life for any faults and sins. However, the warning that partaking unworthily is in effect drinking damnation should not cause any sincere Christian to withdraw from the Communion ceremony. To decline is a virtual admission that one is not a Christian. This passage does NOT teach that a Christian should refrain from partaking if he is unworthy; it does teach that he should repent and then partake.

     If anger in the heart requires immediate action, even to the extent of seeking reconciliation before going to the temple to pray (see Mat 5:23-24; Eph 4:26), then it is fitting that before partaking of the blood and body of Christ every Christian should carefully examine himself for sinful issues and unresolved errors. Approach the ceremony of Communion seriously and self-critically, do all that is necessary in order eat and drink worthily. No person is worthy on his own merits to commune with Christ – being forgiven is the only means whereby he is reckoned to be worthy. So the only person who should not partake of Communion is one who is living with unforgiven sin.

     The Greek word translated damnation is krima, which is usually translated “judgment”, or “condemnation,” and is very similar to diakrino, which is translated discerning in this same verse. There is, however, no substantial difference between judgment and damnation, for both have identical ends in the Lake of Fire. Contrary to the idea of some, partaking of the Lord’s Supper will not remedy a sinful condition, that is, the Communion emblems do nothing to reconcile a sinful man with God. Such an one only drinks damnation to himself. 

     Discerning the Lord’s body. The one who carefully examines himself before partaking has correctly discerned the Lord’s body – he understands the sacrifice of the Christ to atone for Man’s sin and he recognizes his needy condition. This is Christ’s body broken for you (v24). He has therefore prepared and sanctified himself to partake of the emblems of Communion, he wants that spiritual might in his own soul. To discern the Lord’s body is to consider, accept and identify with the Church that Christ has bought with His own blood (Eph 5:25-27; see also 1Cor 10:16-17).

     Early on, the churches would partake of the bread and fruit of the vine during each Sunday worship service, but many churches today devote an entire service to observe the ordinance of Communion. On these occasions, the singing, sermons and testimonies are chosen to especially highlight the Atonement of Christ for the sins of the world through His death and suffering. Whether observed weekly or semi-annually, the significance of a weekly Communion is spiritual fulfilled every Sunday. The Bread of Life is broken for the congregation and they all partake of it in a spiritual sense – they identify with Christ and take the shed blood of the Son of God into their lives – they discern the Body of Christ. Any Christian who fails to do that will become weak and sickly (Heb 10:25).

30 For this cause many are weak and sickly among you, and many sleep.

     Not that they were physically weak or sleeping, but that their spiritual condition was wretched, blind and naked (Rev 3:17). To be weak and sickly is to be a faltering Christian, a babe in Christ. And such were many in Corinth (see 1Cor 3:1-2; Heb 5:12). More concerning is the Apostle’s warning, And many sleep, a figure which compares with the spiritually dead in the church of Sardis (Rev 3:1). They were fallen from the truth, over-confident in their superior wisdom, even unto being enemies of the Cross (Php 3:18). They had not discerned the Lord’s body (see note on previous verse).

31 For if we would judge ourselves, we should not be judged. 32 But when we are judged, we are chastened of the Lord, that we should not be condemned with the world.

     Self-examination is a key component of the ordinance of Communion (v28). The one who rightly discerns his spiritual deficiencies and receives God’s forgiveness will not fall under His judgment. On the other hand, the one who does not judge himself will experience chastisement.

     Verse 32 in paraphrase: “But when you do experience God’s judgment in your life, recognize that it is for your good, that God is chastening you now to help you improve in spiritual health, and thus avoid being condemned along with the world at the end of the age.”

33 Wherefore, my brethren, when ye come together to eat, tarry one for another. 34 And if any man hunger, let him eat at home; that ye come not together unto condemnation. And the rest will I set in order when I come.

     The Apostle concludes his admonition concerning the Corinthians’ poor practices in keeping the ordinance of Communion by repeating the simple call to brotherly consideration. He begins and ends with the same phrase, When ye come together to eat (v20). Not just any meal, but the Lord’s supper, the Communion. This epistle gives evidence that Christian charity was lacking in the church at Corinth. Their selfish actions extended even to the intimate communion of believers with Christ.

     The church apparently had asked a few more questions on this topic, but Paul would set those in order when he came in person. The Spirit did not see fit to have those details included in the Scriptures.

1 Corinthians 10

1 Moreover, brethren, I would not that ye should be ignorant, how that all our fathers were under the cloud, and all passed through the sea;

     This chapter finishes the subject of eating meat offered to idols begun in chapter eight. In the first half of the chapter, the Apostle warns the church against murmurings and lusting after evil things, which is relevant to the topic in that the early church had already ruled that Christians should refrain from idol meat (Acts 21:25). For selfish reasons, some in Corinth were disobeying the Apostles’ rule. The last half of the chapter lays out the final word on the matter.

     Paul’s lesson to church in Corinth using the example of the children of Israel is helpful for churches today. And not simply in relation to the topic of eating meat offered to idols, but for new Satan-provoked lusting for the leeks and garlics of the World within the present-day Christian experience (v6, v11).  

     Under the cloud. During their 40-year journey from Egypt to the Promised Land, the children of Israel were led by a pillar of cloud during the day and by a pillar of fire during the night (Ex 13:21; Num 9:18; Deut 1:33). At the Red Sea, the cloud separated them from the Egyptian army (Ex 14:19). Being Guide and Protector, the cloud is a type of the Holy Spirit, which leads and teaches the people of God during their earthly journey to the Celestial City (John 16:13).

     In the context of eating meat offered to idols, Paul effectively says, “Brethren, do not be ignorant; being a baptized member in the church does not mean that God is well pleased with you. How can you think to go out feasting with heathen at idol temples as before? How can you continue to participate in wicked and immoral societal traditions? Do you think that God approves of you doing those things? He that goes to eat the meat offered upon an altar, whether pagan, Jewish or Christian, becomes a participant in that altar. Will you provoke the Lord’s jealousy? Follow my example! I try hard not to offend others by what I do; I seek not my own profit, but the good of others. I keep under the desires of my flesh, so that I do not become a castaway (1Cor 9:27).” The Liberals in Corinth greatly needed this advice.

2 And were all baptized unto Moses in the cloud and in the sea; 3 And did all eat the same spiritual meat; 4 And did all drink the same spiritual drink: for they drank of that spiritual Rock that followed them: and that Rock was Christ.

     The rite of baptism did not exist until John the Baptist, so the Apostle is speaking in a figurative sense. Baptism marks the start of the Christian journey, while the crossing of the Red Sea marked the beginning of the children of Israel’s journey to the promise land. The spiritual, symbolic meaning of Baptism is commitment, acceptance and identification in the congregation of the Lord. Israel was baptized unto Moses in that miracle of deliverance they experienced at the Red Sea, when the cloud moved from before them to shield them behind so that the armies of Pharaoh could not reach them. Early the next morning the Red Sea parted in two and the whole company passed through the sea on dry land. The typology of these two baptismal parallels is beautiful: the cloud corresponds to the Holy Spirit and the Red Sea with the water of baptism. Jesus said, Except a man be born of water and of the Spirit, he cannot enter into the Kingdom of God (John 3:5).

     Immersionists struggle with the picture of the cloud and sea baptizing the children of Israel, for neither goes well with baptism by immersion. They attempt the impossible anyway; John Gill writes, “the Israelites, when they passed through the Red sea, had the waters on each side of them, which stood up as a wall higher than they, and the cloud over them, so that they were as persons immersed in and covered with water; and very fitly represented the ordinance of baptism as performed by immersion; and which is the way it was administered in the apostles’ time, to which he refers; and is the only way it ought to be administered…(The cloud) as it passed over them let down a plentiful rain upon them, whereby they were in such a condition as if they had been all over dipped in water; or their being all under the cloud, and all over covered with it, was a representation of the ordinance of baptism, in which a person is all over covered with water; and then they were baptized in the sea, as they passed through it, the waters standing up above their heads, they seemed as if they were immersed in it.” Gill’s description notwithstanding, the fact remains that the water of a cloud sprinkles; and he who walks on dry ground through the sea cannot be immersed in those waters (see Ex 14:22).

     Baptism and Communion, the two great identifiers in the New Testament church, have prominent Old Testament counterparts. The emblems of Communion are portrayed in the spiritual meat and drink that the children of Israel providentially received from above. Manna was a bread-like seed which fell from heaven every morning (Ex 16:31; Ps 78:25; John 6:31), while the drink was pure water that God caused to flow from a rock in the desert (Ex 17:6; Num 20:11). Manna is a type of the eternal, spiritual life that is found in Christ (John 6:31-58; Rev 2:17) and the water is a type of the Word of God (Eph 5:26; John 4:10-14). One of Jesus’ titles is the Word (John 1:1; Rev 19:13).

     A fourth symbol in this passage is the spiritual rock from which the life-giving water flowed. Jesus Christ is that rock – upon this Rock I will build My Church (Mat 16:18) – and that is exactly what happened (see Mat 21:42; Eph 2:20; 1Pet 2:6-7). The rock as a symbol of God’s faithfulness is an Old Testament metaphor (see Deut 32:4, 15, 30-31; Ps 78:20, 35; Is 28:16). Indeed, that symbolism was so preciously developed by God that Moses was not allowed to enter the Promised Land because he marred its meaning by striking the rock twice (see Num 20:8-12). Jesus was smitten once.

     Some believe the children of Israel carried a literal rock during their journey which produced water whenever they needed it. Others have speculated that a river flowed out from the rock in Horeb (Ex 17:6) and the Israelites followed its banks all during their desert journey. There is no Scriptural support for these ideas. In fact, the accounts show that Moses provided water miraculously on multiple occasions. I do not see the need for such physical literalism. The Rock of Israel, the Jehovah God of the Jewish Covenant, did follow them every day and every step of the way. He was not visible to the human eye. He was a spiritual rock. And He (not Moses) was the One who truly gave them the bread and water (John 6:32).

5 But with many of them God was not well pleased: for they were overthrown in the wilderness.

     The sad result of Israel’s wicked example demonstrate the grave results of Coveting and Complaining. The children of Israel saw and experienced the amazing miracles of God in their deliverance from bondage. They received the water of baptism at the Red Sea and they daily communed of the heavenly bread and drank from the Rock that accompanied them. Most of them however, were overthrown in the wilderness, God having tired of their constant lusting, complaining and tempting. So too in the churches of Christ. Do not think that you can congregate with the body of Christ but live as the members of the World.

     If the Apostle Paul could become a castaway and the chosen-for-salvation Israelites be overthrown in the wilderness on account of evil actions, then we too must be careful to follow the Truth in full. Do not deceived by those false teachers who claim it is impossible to fall away and lose your salvation. I paraphrase Adam Clarke: “All the children of Israel were baptized, all went through the sea, all partook of the manna, all drank the same water; yet most were overthrown in the wilderness. This is decisive proof that people who have been made partakers of the grace of our Lord Jesus may so abuse their privileges and so grieve the Spirit of God as to fall from their state of grace and perish. Let those beware which continually assert that this is impossible, lest they themselves, thinking to be in grace and overmuch confident in their eternal security, become proofs of the possibility of ending in the flesh, though they began in the Spirit. Reader, remember he who first said, Ye shall not surely die. Remember the mischiefs produced by believing his doctrine.”

6 Now these things were our examples, to the intent we should not lust after evil things, as they also lusted. 7 Neither be ye idolaters, as were some of them; as it is written, The people sat down to eat  and drink, and rose up to play. 8 Neither let us commit fornication, as some of them committed, and fell in one day three and twenty thousand. 9 Neither let us tempt Christ, as some of them also tempted, and were destroyed of serpents. 10 Neither murmur ye, as some of them also murmured, and were destroyed of the destroyer.

     Five wicked examples: lust, idolatry, fornication, murmuring and tempting God. Yes, the Corinthians were in dangerous company. Yet, as the Israelites before them, they were oblivious to these problems among them. It is a sober lesson of just how hard it is to see our own faults and weaknesses. The Apostle fittingly closes this section by saying, Wherefore let him that thinketh he standeth take heed lest he fall. In their minds, they thought they were running well, they were confident in the reasoning of their own minds (see Ch2-5; Rev 3:17-18).  

     The Israelites soon tired of eating only manna and began to complain (Num 11:5-6). They lusted (epithumeo) for flesh to eat (Num 11:4) and bewailed their daily manna (Num 11:6). Yet God had warned, Thou shalt not covet (epithumeo); same word in the Greek, also used in Ex 20:17; Rom 7:7; Ps 106:14. To lust or covet is to earnestly desire or yearn for. When coupled with seeking God, that is good (1Pet 1:12), but when coupled with seeking Self, it is the very definition of fleshly temptation. Every man is tempted, when he is drawn away of his own lust, and enticed (James 1:14-15). Covetousness is a sin of the spirit that gives birth to sins of the flesh of every kind (see note 1Tim 6:10). Rightfully then, covetousness appears first on this list, for it directly precedes each of the four sins of the flesh that follow. At the base of covetousness lies a simple problem of attitude – DISCONTENTMENT. Guard you heart and soul from this little time-bomb! It will cause a host of wrong thoughts and actions.

     Idolatry was a constant problem all through the history of Israel (Eze 20:28) until the Babylonian captivity. The first indication that the Jews were prone to forsake God and turn to idolatry was the golden calf incident at Sinai just a few months after their deliverance from Egypt (Ex 32:1-7). The pattern continued in Canaan, for the people (and kings) soon turned to worship their neighbor’s gods, even building groves and high places of iniquity (2Kings 17:10). The pagan idol feasts at Corinth were known for their wicked, drunken parties of jesting, fornication and general ungodly behavior. To this topic we return in v14.

     Fornication was also a constant sin in Israel. The instance here mentioned is when the children of Israel began to commit whoredom with the daughters of Moab (see Num 25). The church at Corinth seemingly struggled more with this sin than the other churches of Christ. Paul mentions fornication more often in the two Corinthian epistles than in all the others combined. See 1Cor 5 and 2Cor 12:21.

     Murmuring and tempting God go hand in hand. To tempt Christ is to demand Him to act rather than asking Him (see notes for Heb 3:7-13). Satan presented Jesus the opportunity to commit this same sin (Mat 4:5-7). Didn’t God know the Jews needed water? Didn’t He see that they lacked meat? Yes! And He was instantly willing and constantly waiting to abundantly supply those needs; but He was also testing their allegiance and faith in Him (Ex 16:4). Would they humbly ask Moses for water, thanking God first for delivering them from bondage and for the daily miracle bread? They sadly, badly failed.

     Murmuring is the work of a discontented, half-rebellious heart. It is telling God, “what You are giving me isn’t good. I don’t like it; give me THIS.” On one occasion, the Jews demanded Moses to give them water or they would go back to Egypt (Ps 78:18). They became so angry and quarrelsome he feared for his life (Ex 17:1-7). On another occasion, they murmuring against the manna that God was providing them (Num 21:4-9). Murmuring is a serious sin, yet it often goes condoned in the churches of Christ. The Corinthians were murmuring against God because He wouldn’t allow them to eat meat offered to idols. 

     We pause to marvel at the ungrateful, belligerent behavior of the Israelites. They saw the hand of God working for them, they saw the miraculous parting of the Red Sea and all the other mighty manifestations of His power on their behalf. How could they act so callously? How could they so boldly, angrily demand Him to provide for them? Commit outright rebellion? It is a sobering lesson for the churches of Christ. The heart conceals all manner of sinful, selfish attitudes and thoughts. Do not let these find expression in our actions! Deal with those covetous, murmuring attitudes; mortify them, cast them away from you (Heb 12:1).

11 Now all these things happened unto them for ensamples: and they are written for our admonition, upon whom the ends of the world are come.

     The Old Testament is a treasury of spiritual instruction, filled with stories, analogies and prophecies. They are sermons of the highest quality, preaching both doctrine and admonition (Rom 4:23-24; 15:4). The histories and accounts included in the Scriptures were put there by the Holy Spirit as examples for our benefit. We might wonder why certain stories are in the Old Testament, but I am convinced that none are within its pages without purpose.

     The ends of the world. The Gospel Age, which began with John the Baptist, is the final age of the world. There will be no future “millennial reign” of Christ on earth after this Age has ended. Discern the Gospel angel’s final announcement in Rev 14:6-7. In one sudden moment, the Kingdom of Christ on earth will be transformed into the eternal Kingdom of the Father. Thus, the Scriptures consistently witness that the saints of the Kingdom are living in the last days (Acts 2:17; Heb 1:2; 1John 2:18).

12 Wherefore let him that thinketh he standeth take heed lest he fall.

     These words ring strong and true through the centuries of time. The warning emphasis is on that little word, “thinketh.” The mind and heart are receptacles for Satan’s deceptions. Indeed, they are his workshop, the place he goes daily to corrupt and deceive! Therefore, “Let him that is confident and sure of his footing take heed lest he fall.” The warning is not for the weak and faltering, but for the wise and confident. To these “puffed up” ones the Apostle directed his message of the first 5 chapters of this epistle.

     Psychologists work to change persons with an “inferior complex,” yet I am convinced that the dangers of a “superior complex” are much greater. Christian counsellors who enter this topic should do so warily. A healthy dose of self-doubt keeps one from ignorance and deception, while the confident, superior one is so sure of himself that he cannot see his errors and shortcomings.  

     The human heart is so often blind to its own wickedness and so often prone to ignore and/or rationalize its own faults and sins. Hypocrites, that’s what Jesus called the outwardly pious religious leaders of His day. Their spiritual eyes were blinded to their true condition (John 9:39-41). An honest, penetrating analysis of our own heart is a primary reason for the Communion service, calling us to greater personal responsibility and determination.

13 There hath no temptation taken you but such as is common to man: but God is faithful, who will not suffer you to be tempted above that ye are able; but will with the temptation also make a way to escape, that ye may be able to bear it.

     Here is consolation for every tempted soul. First, take heart in the fact that your particular temptation is not some strange, abnormal one that is worse than the temptations others are experiencing. No, it is common to man. Others are tantalized by the same wicked thoughts, the same sinful impulses. Second, calm yourself with this hope-giving truth: God knows and will not let you be tempted beyond your capabilities to withstand. Third, God has promised to provide a door of escape for every temptation that you will face.

     Take note that you must look for the escape, find it and use it – God will not impose over your free-will and choice in the matter. Christ has provided you with the power, the promise and the escape. He is faithful and worthy to be trusted. Now its up to you to lay hold of this certain foundation (1Tim 6:19), and go forward with the whole armor of God…and having done all, to stand (Eph 6:11-13). The key is doing – not expecting God to remove you from this evil world’s temptations (John 17:15), but working to escape/avoid his evil snares (2Tim 2:24-26). The Lord knoweth how to deliver the godly out of temptations (2Pet 2:9). A popular game is the Escape Room, where a team of people must find the key to open the door of their cell by means of various clues. God has given us the clues; now its up to you.

14 Wherefore, my dearly beloved, flee from idolatry.

     With the word Wherefore the Apostle sums up the previous verses: Being reminded of Israel’s sad end, my beloved brethren, do ye also flee from idolatry. Eating meat that has been offered to idols, while not literal idolatry of itself, is often directly associated with it (1Cor 8:10). And the Christian is called to abstain from all practices that have the appearance of being evil (1Thes 5:22). The children of Israel fell in the wilderness because they lusted after idols, meats, foreign women, and the leeks and garlics of Egypt. The Corinthians desired to feast in pagan temples. These do not well become a follower of Christ.

15 I speak as to wise men; judge ye what I say. 16 The cup of blessing which we bless, is it not the communion of the blood of Christ? The bread which we break, is it not the communion of the body of Christ? 17 For we being many are one bread, and one body: for we are all partakers of that one bread. 18 Behold Israel after the flesh: are not they which eat of the sacrifices partakers of the altar?

     In these verses, Paul shows the indecency of mixed worship – taking part in the communion of the body of Christ while having fellowship with devils. God will not accept a double minded man (James 4:8), for one cannot serve two masters (Mat 6:24). The cup of blessing is another term for the fruit of the vine which is shared at the Communion table and joins the individual members of the church into one spiritual body. Likewise, by partaking of that One bread they become one with Him. “Stop being simple-minded; be wise and judge yourself: is it right to be joined spiritually to Christ and then have fellowship with devils? The Jew who eats the meat of his sacrifice is a partaker of the Jewish altar; so when you eat the meat of an idol sacrifice, are you not also a partaker of the idol’s altar?” See 2Cor 6:16.

     Israel after the flesh refers to blood Jews observing the ceremonial Law, while the true Israel of God according to the spirit is the Church of Jesus Christ (Gal 6:16), in which every member is a Jew inwardly (Rom 2:29). These are truly children of Abraham (Gal 3:7-9), while the Jews who rejected their Messiah in favor of keeping the Mosaic law are servants of the bondwoman and not the free (Gal 4:23).

     The words fellowship (v20) and communion (v16) and partakers (v18) are all forms of the Greek word koinonia, but partakers (v17, 21) comes from metecho, which is found only in the books of 1Corinthians and Hebrews. Except for several designated ceremonies, the priests were to eat the meat of the animals they sacrificed upon the altars in the Temple. They were in communion with the altar, just as a man who eats the meat offered on a pagan altar is in communion with that idol.

19 What say I then? that the idol is any thing, or that which is offered in sacrifice to idols is any thing? 20 But I say, that the things which the Gentiles sacrifice, they sacrifice to devils, and not to God: and I would not that ye should have fellowship with devils. 21 Ye cannot drink the cup of the Lord, and the cup of devils: ye cannot be partakers of the Lord’s table, and of the table of devils. 22 Do we provoke the Lord to jealousy? are we stronger than he?

    The Apostle had earlier said that an idol is nothing, being a powerless, inanimate object (1Cor 8:4-7). Does he now contradict himself? No, for the gods of the Gentiles were directly tied to the very real devils (demons) of Satan (James 2:19; 1Tim 4:1; Luke 9:42). The writings of the early church are filled with descriptions of the Gentiles’ worship of daimonion. They believed that Zeus, Aphrodite, Jupiter, etc were avenues to the demons of the underworld who controlled the course of nature according to their own whims and desires. Thus, it was necessary to reverence the gods and offer them sacrifices in order to appease their anger. Wine, feasting and prostitutes made up the ceremonial activities in the temples. The wine was both consumed and poured out to the gods, and the meat too was eaten and offered in sacrifice. Apparently the sexual coupling with temple prostitutes was a way of becoming one with the god or goddess of the temple.

    For at least three reasons then, a Christian should not eat meat offered to idols. First, because it is a linked with idolatry. Second, because it is typically accompanied by ungodly activities such as immorality and drunkenness. Third, because these sacrifices were offered to demons, those wicked angels who rebelled with Satan against God. In truth, these three reasons often apply to questionable practices of all kinds even today. First, they have origins in the kingdom of darkness; second, they are accompanied by wickedness and influences to sinful acts; and third, they provoke the worship of idols rather than God. The human creature is always worshipping; look at what he is doing and you will know who or what is the god of his choice. The Lord is a jealous God (Deut 6:15). Let not anyone think to give unto another the praise that is due His name alone (Is 42:8).

23 All things are lawful for me, but all things are not expedient: all things are lawful for me, but all things edify not. 24 Let no man seek his own, but every man another’s wealth.

     We heard this proverb earlier (1Cor 6:12), but with a different ending. We can synthesize them into one: “Yes, all things are lawful, but some things do not edify, being inconsistent with Christ; nor will I permit even lawful things to dominate me, but will exercise my will to rule over them.” The supremacy of love over knowledge is the great rule that must govern our actions (see my notes on 1Cor 8:1-2). Knowledge might say whether something is lawful to do, but love must decide if it is right to do.

     A person acting in love will not seek his own good, but that of his neighbor. This concept is foundational to living out the Apostle’s teaching in these chapters (see also v33). The mature Christian will control his actions by taking into account what is spiritually good and edifying for his brother, not just what he finds personally good and edifying (see 1Cor 13:5; Php 2:4).

25 Whatsoever is sold in the shambles, that eat, asking no question for conscience sake: 26 For the earth is the Lord’s, and the fulness thereof. 27 If any of them that believe not bid you to a feast, and ye be disposed to go; whatsoever is set before you, eat, asking no question for conscience sake. 28 But if any man say unto you, This is offered in sacrifice unto idols, eat not for his sake that shewed it, and for conscience sake: for the earth is the Lord’s, and the fulness thereof: 29 Conscience, I say, not thine own, but of the other: for why is my liberty judged of another man’s conscience?

     Here the Apostle acknowledges and advises the three conscience groups, namely: a) the liberal whose conscience was not alarmed by attended temple feasts and eating foods that had been sacrificed to the gods, b) the conservative conscience who would not eat any food without first investigating its source, c) the intermediate conscience that avoided all appearance of evil but ate any food set before him after thanking God for it. First, if idol-meat is sold in the market, buy without asking questions. Do likewise if you are invited to dine with some unbelievers; eat whatsoever is set before you. However, if someone warns that the food you are about to eat has been sacrificed to an idol, better not to eat it. For while the meat itself will not contaminate/defile the eater, it could wound the conscience of others. If the onlooker is an unbeliever, he will be confused and disappointed to see the pure religion of Christ mixed with idolatry. If the onlooker is a believer, you are emboldening him to eat contrary to his conscience (wrong according to 1Cor 8:11).

     Bid you to a feast. Not a feast dedicated to idol-worship nor a feast at an idol’s temple as described in 1Cor 8:10, but to a common supper with unbelievers. For in verse 21 the Apostle shows that to participate in a feast unto idols is to partake of the table of devils. However, the Christian that is invited to an unbeliever’s home and happens to eat meat offered to idols has not communed with devils.       

     Asking no question. The Jew was accustomed to ask questions before eating what was set before him. Was it a clean beast? Had the animal been killed according to Jewish rules? Had the correct tithes of food been offered? Had the food been offered to idols? etc. I have heard the same questions from Jews we served in our home. And then, even after assuring them that the meat was turkey, not pork, they refused to eat it.

     There were probably several flavors of practicing Jews among the Christians in Corinth (see note for 1Cor 9:21). These would have disagreed deeply on this subject. The Apostle did not forbid the Christian Jews in Corinth from following the Judaic customs, but twice he quotes their Scriptures to show that meats are not unclean in themselves. The earth is the Lord’s, and the fulness thereof (Ps 24:1; 89:11). The Greek word is used to indicate all things that are contained in the earth. Paul himself was convinced that in Christ’s new Kingdom, there was no such thing as an unclean animal, but to him that esteemeth any thing to be unclean, to him it is unclean (Rom 14:14).

30 For if I by grace be a partaker, why am I evil spoken of for that for which I give thanks?

     “If I eat the food and give all thanks to God for it, why should I be slandered?” The picture is of a believer that is about to eat food that had been used in a sacrifice to idols (perhaps food he bought at the market, perhaps food being served at a friend’s house). Before eating, the believer bows his head to give thanks to God for the food, thereby demonstrating his true allegiance and erasing any thoughts that he might be participating with demons or idols.

     Perhaps the same advice can be extended to believers of high conscience, that they not speak evil of believers with different beliefs and practices. We have seen that the subject of meat offered to idols ranges from innocently eating food that had been earlier offered to idols to blatantly feasting with heathen worshippers in their temples (1Cor 8:10). Thus, the issue stretches from simpler matters of conscience to express actions of sin. This is true of many matters in the churches of God today. Let us understand and follow carefully the Scripture’s rule and method.

31 Whether therefore ye eat, or drink, or whatsoever ye do, do all to the glory of God. 32 Give none offence, neither to the Jews, nor to the Gentiles, nor to the church of God: 33 Even as I please all men in all things, not seeking mine own profit, but the profit of many, that they may be saved.

     Our every act and thought should be to honor and glorify God (Col 3:17), for He created the Universe and gave us life for that purpose. So before we eat, drink, talk, dress, etc. stop to consider: does it honor Christ? Does it edify His Kingdom? Does it accomplish His will? Jesus has invested tremendously in our lives, so it is only a reasonable service that we sacrifice our lives for Him (Rom 12:1).

     Even the conscience of an unbeliever gives reason to consider the effects of our actions, so that they may be saved (v33). The admonition is to walk wisely, circumspectly (Eph 5:15) in the brotherhood (Rom 14:13) and among those without (Col 4:5; 1Thes 4:12). It is an important criterion for every act of the Christian – to live in such manner so as to please all men, for that is profitable to the Church of Christ. See also v24.

     At the close of this chapter, it is worthwhile to again drill down to the basic principles of the Apostle’s response to the church’s questions concerning eating meat offered to idols, for the purpose of beneficial application to difficult questions in our own day. First is the repeated rule: “All things might be lawful for you, but not all things are wise and edifying” (1Cor 10:23; 6:12). Second, “Do what is profitable for the brotherhood instead of following your own wishes” (1Cor 10:24, 33). Third, “Discipline yourselves to follow the mind of God; do not let your fleshly desires gain the mastery over you” (1Cor 9:27). These three together form the fourth rule: “With your every action, seek to glorify Christ” (1Cor 10:31). 

1 Corinthians 9

1 Am I not an apostle? am I not free? have I not seen Jesus Christ our Lord? are not ye my work in the Lord? 2 If I be not an apostle unto others, yet doubtless I am to you: for the seal of mine apostleship are ye in the Lord.

     In this chapter Paul defends his apostolic authority before the church at Corinth (see also 2Cor 10-12). It’s position in the middle of his answer to their question of eating meat offered to idols indicates that some did not respect the authenticity of his Apostleship (see note on 1Cor 8:1). Whether purposely or innocently, the Corinthians were challenging his God-ordained authority and knowledge. The Church had formulated a doctrine and the Corinthians were disputing it.

     To surrender one’s rights in order to better serve the church is of great value and very relevant to the topic of eating meat offered to idols. In the previous chapter, the Apostle concluded with a charge to the liberal-minded to refrain from eating meat if it offended their brothers in Christ. Now Paul offers himself as an acting example: he had every right to marry, to accept payment for preaching, to eat and drink what he wished; yet he had chosen not to do so for the gospel’s sake and to gain all men (v22-23). The Corinthians should do the same with respect to the eating of meat offered to idols. Avoid exercising your freedom if that causes someone to sin (at least in their presence, see v19). It’s a rather simple, obvious rule that springs directly from second-most important commandment to love thy neighbor as thyself.      

     Have I not seen Jesus Christ? There is no mention in the Scripture that Paul ever saw Jesus when He walked this earth as a man, but he did see Him after the resurrection (Acts 9:3; 9:17; 22:14-18; 23:11; 1Cor 15:8; 2Cor 12:2-4). It is surprising that Paul, being an ambitious, sincere Hebrew of the Hebrews, never met Jesus during His earthly ministry. Many think he was studying abroad, perhaps in Egypt with its strong Jewish community, or in Arabia where he later studied for three years (Gal 1:17).

     An Apostle. Throughout the Church Age, the title of Apostle has been used and misused. What is an Apostle? The Greek word (apostolos) simply means “one sent out.” So in simple definition, an Apostle is a delegate or ambassador for Christ. However, some groups have made it be a present-day office, or special class of church leaders, above the general ministerial class. They ignore Christ’s direct teaching on that subject (Mat 23:8-12). While all Christians are truly little ambassadors for Christ, there were 12 Apostles ordained to bear witness of His life, death and resurrection. It is the utmost arrogance for a Christian leader to take the title of “Apostle.”

     Although the word apostolos was not coined by the writers of the NT, they used it almost exclusively to refer to the Twelve that Christ chose to be witnesses of His earthly ministry. Thus, when the Apostles chose someone to replace Judas, they looked for someone who had accompanied Jesus during His time on earth (Acts 1:21-26). Paul became an Apostle as if born out of due time (1Cor 15:7-9). Except for rejected Judas, the early church did not replace the Apostles with new ones as they died. The Twelve Apostles of the New Covenant (thirteen with Paul) parallel the Twelve tribes of Israel of the Old Covenant, for they also numbered thirteen – Joseph’s children were both made tribal heads. See my note for 1Cor 12:28.

3 Mine answer to them that do examine me is this, 4 Have we not power to eat and to drink? 5 Have we not power to lead about a sister, a wife, as well as other apostles, and as the brethren of the Lord, and Cephas? 6 Or I only and Barnabas, have not we power to forbear working? 7 Who goeth a warfare any time at his own charges? who planteth a vineyard, and eateth not of the fruit thereof? or who feedeth a flock, and eateth not of the milk of the flock?

     Paul was a living example of one who laid down his rights and personal desires for the sake of the Gospel (2Thes 3:9). His humble, itinerant life shows him following the pattern of his Master. Although preachers of the Word have a right to receive food, clothing and shelter from their service (Luke 10:7; 1Cor 9:14), Paul denied himself that recourse as a sign of his honest testimony (1Thes 2:6; 2Thes 3:9). He also chose not to re-marry in order to give himself entirely to working in the Kingdom of Christ (1Cor 7:8).

     A soldier that goes to war expects to receive payment for his labor, just as the farmer expects to receive payment from the increase of his work (2Tim 2:6). Paul however, that good soldier of Jesus Christ (2Tim 2:3), fought the spiritual warfare of the Kingdom without earthly recompense. The sower who first planted the seed in Corinth (1Cor 3:6) refused to receive from them even a penny (2Cor 11:8-12). He wanted to be sure not to hinder the Gospel of Christ (v12). It was a wise choice, given the Corinthian church’s alacrity for fault-finding. For if he had accepted their money, they would surely be now accusing him of taking advantage of them.  

     Here Paul links himself with Barnabas instead of Silas or Timothy, which could indicate that this epistle was written before their famous disagreement regarding John Mark at the beginning of Paul’s second missionary journey (see Acts 15:39). However, Timothy is also named in this letter (1Cor 4:17; 16:10), so the link could rather be that Barnabas had also made the decision to refrain from accepting contributions for his ministry.

8 Say I these things as a man? or saith not the law the same also? 9 For it is written in the law of Moses, Thou shalt not muzzle the mouth of the ox that treadeth out the corn. Doth God take care for oxen? 10 Or saith he it altogether for our sakes? For our sakes, no doubt, this is written: that he that ploweth should plow in hope; and that he that thresheth in hope should be partaker of his hope. 11 If we have sown unto you spiritual things, is it a great thing if we shall reap your carnal things? 12 If others be partakers of this power over you, are not we rather? Nevertheless we have not used this power; but suffer all things, lest we should hinder the gospel of Christ.

     The Law of Moses includes various commandments concerning the treatment of animals (i.e. Mat 12:11). God cares for all the creatures of His creation, but most of all for the souls of man (Mat 10:29-31). He made them to be special heirs of salvation (Heb 1:14). The OT laws are consistent examples for the rules of right behavior in human relationships. To muzzle a working ox would be contrary to the principle of just recompense for labor (see also 1Tim 5:17-18). The Apostle however, did not accept payment for doing the Lord’s work at Corinth (2Cor 11:9). He was determined to not let his ministry be undermined by gossips and critics who might try to say he was a travelling sage making money by his wit and intellect. So he worked to earn his daily food and lodging.

13 Do ye not know that they which minister about holy things live of the things of the temple? and they which wait at the altar are partakers with the altar? 14 Even so hath the Lord ordained that they which preach the gospel should live of the gospel. 15 But I have used none of these things: neither have I written these things, that it should be so done unto me: for it were better for me to die, than that any man should make my glorying void.

     The Law also made several provisions for the material needs of priests who served in the temple. The priests, for example, were entitled to a share of the meat or grain of each offering (Deut 18:1). Jesus stayed and ate in the homes of His followers. He taught that ministers of the Word should be supported by their listeners (Mat 10:10; Luke 10:7).

16 For though I preach the gospel, I have nothing to glory of: for necessity is laid upon me; yea, woe is unto me, if I preach not the gospel! 17 For if I do this thing willingly, I have a reward: but if against my will, a dispensation of the gospel is committed unto me. 18 What is my reward then? Verily that, when I preach the gospel, I may make the gospel of Christ without charge, that I abuse not my power in the gospel.

     Paul preached the Gospel of Christ because it was necessary, urgent, important. He felt compelled to preach, for Christ had called him to be His Apostle to the Gentiles. If he responded willingly and gave himself fully unto his calling, God would reward him abundantly for his efforts and sacrifice (Mat 19:29). So this was his motivation – not to receive money and reward from men, but to be recompensed by God with eternal crown and rewards. On the other hand, if Paul were to grudgingly preach the Gospel, as the prophet Jonah before him, then he would be simply doing his job. He would receive recompense, but as payment for services rendered; no bonus or reward.

     The idea of doing the will of Christ willingly (hekon) does not mean you find it joyful in every moment, for the sacrifice of Self comes hard (read Paul’s testimony in 2Cor 4). To act willingly is to act according to your own choice, according to the rational determinations of your own mind; others are not forcing you act (Rom 8:20). It is not a feeling, but a mental decision. Doing right even when you don’t feel like it is not acting unwillingly, but willingly. You have chosen to voluntarily follow the course of your own mind.

     Paul believed there was a reward to be found in preaching the Gospel without charge. Certainly there will be heavenly rewards for such actions (1Cor 3:10-15), and even earthly rewards in a spiritual sense. His willing message, unhindered by any hint of bribe or outside compulsion, was far more effective. Enemy criticisms on that subject could not succeed.

19 For though I be free from all men, yet have I made myself servant unto all, that I might gain the more. 20 And unto the Jews I became as a Jew, that I might gain the Jews; to them that are under the law, as under the law, that I might gain them that are under the law; 21 To them that are without law, as without law, (being not without law to God, but under the law to Christ,) that I might gain them that are without law. 22 To the weak became I as weak, that I might gain the weak: I am made all things to all men, that I might by all means save some.

     Being free from the pocketbooks of every man did not mean that Paul counted himself free to serve his own desires. He willingly made himself to be a servant unto all. He worked with all diligence to convert all souls to Christ, not just his target-group the Gentiles. He witnessed to the Jews within their consciences and to the lawless within their mental levels.

     Some groups use these verses to teach that Christians should “engage the culture” in order to win the lost, but be sure to act wisely in that venture. Paul never compromised or mixed Christianity with other cultures. Instead, he journeyed near and far testifying of Christ to men and women within their various cultures. The book of Acts shows him using the customs and beliefs of the people in a particular city to demonstrate the truth of the Gospel. To the Jews he showed Christ out of their Scriptures, to the pagan Greeks he used their gods and superstitions to convict them of the one true God, to the ungodly and unlawful he entered their world and spoke to them on a mental level they would understand and agree. From those bases he called them out of their darkness into the light of Christ.

     There appears to be two groups in verse 20: the Jews, and them that are under the Law. The Jews were adherents of the Old Testament Judaic system, while them that are under the Law were Christians that continued to observe the Mosaic Law, at least to some extent. Consistent with his mental methods here, we see Paul in Acts 18 participating with Timothy and some other Christian Jews in a certain vow that involved shaving his head. Paul affirms in many occasions that He had no reason to keep the Jewish Law, but in order to gain some, he became as under the Law.

     I am made all things to all men. Paul was an unabashed evangelist, completely committed to gaining every lost soul he could. Paraphrasing Adam Clarke: “St. Paul became all things to all men – not meaning he was of fickle, man-pleasing disposition, for no man was more firm or decided in character than Paul. Yet, whenever he could with good conscience yield so as to please and edify his neighbor, he did so. His yielding disposition is a proof of the greatness of his soul. An unyielding, obstinate mind is always a little mind; peevish and critical. On the other hand, Paul-like persons are blessings wheresoever they go. The obstinate, hoggish man is either a general curse or a general cross; and if he happen to be a preacher of the Gospel, his is a burdensome ministry.”

23 And this I do for the gospel’s sake, that I might be partaker thereof with you.

     The cause of Christ, the Kingdom of heaven. This was the top priority in Paul’s mind. His actions were always chosen to advance that purpose. Seek ye first the Kingdom of God (Mat 6:33). It is an essential mindset, especially for a new Christian – to consciously, constantly think and act with God’s Kingdom in first place. Is there a church service planned? I will be there. Is there a need for volunteers? Here am I, send me. Is there a monetary concern? Give in good measure, pressed down and running over! This was the shining example of Paul the Apostle. So striving in the race, he came from the back of the pack to out-run them all (2Cor 11:5).

24 Know ye not that they which run in a race run all, but one receiveth the prize? So run, that ye may obtain. 25 And every man that striveth for the mastery is temperate in all things. Now they do it to obtain a corruptible crown; but we an incorruptible. 26 I therefore so run, not as uncertainly; so fight I, not as one that beateth the air: 27 But I keep under my body, and bring it into subjection: lest that by any means, when I have preached to others, I myself should be a castaway.

     The false teachers who think that Man does nothing to gain the eternal crown are thoroughly confounded by these verses. The life of Paul is one high example of throwing aside every weight, disdaining every earthly pleasure and making every effort to work for Christ. He strove as if there were only one winner, as though he was fighting or running to win the top prize. He beat down (hupopiazo) the desires of his body in order to bring it into subjection to his will and mind (v27); he made a slave of his body (doulagogo). The mind and will is the battleground of all sins of flesh and spirit.  

     The athlete who wishes to be successful in his contests must maintain a rigid training regimen and dietary plan – he is temperate in all things. Likewise the Christian who seeks that spiritual life from above must keep his flesh under strict control – he must mortify the body with its selfish deeds (Rom 8:13; Col 3:5). The athlete competes with purpose and goal; not as uncertainly, hesitantly or contradictorily. So too the Christian in his spiritual race.

     Paul often likened the Christian life to a race (2Tim 2:5; Heb 12:1; Php 3:14; 2Tim 4:7). It is a good analogy, for both have starting points and a finish line. Both require commitment, effort, stamina, courage. Both have rules and qualifications, both offer prizes to the winners. Yet, while an earthly race has only one winner, each person who crosses the finish line in the Christian race will receive the incorruptible crown. We are not competing against other runners, but against Self, Sin and the World. It is imperative that we maintain the course unto the end (Mat 24:13; James 1:12; Rev 2:10).

     I like to think of it as an obstacle course race, not a simple race against time. Many years ago in Alaska, a diptheria outbreak in a remote town prompted a dangerous, difficult sled-dog race in the dead of winter over 1000 kilometers of roadless wilderness to bring life-saving serum to the threatened people of Nome. The runners faced incredible obstacles – 100km/hour winds, minus 50 degree temperatures and record levels of snow made navigation extremely difficult. The dogs struggled to pull the sled over snow banks 20 feet deep, and they had to cross dangerous sea ice broken up by the gale-force winds. Once the cylinder of serum fell into the deep snow and was almost lost. Yet, in just six days the relay succeeded in bringing the precious medicine to Nome. One dog had travelled over 500 kilometers. The Christian life is a race! And Satan is trying to get you to fail.

     I myself should be a castaway. This is a death blow to the Calvinistic idea that a saved person cannot lose his salvation. If Paul thought it possible to be disqualified from the race, how much more we lesser souls. Obviously, one must finish the race, or else he is ineligible to win any prize. And preachers are not exempt from this warning; in fact, they are the chief target of the Apostle’s words. Satan knows that to corrupt a church’s leaders is to corrupt a multitude more.

1 Corinthians 8

1 Now as touching things offered unto idols, we know that we all have knowledge. Knowledge puffeth up, but charity edifieth.

     In this section, the Apostle answers the Corinthians’ question about eating food that had been offered to idols. The final conclusion of the matter comes two chapters later (see 1Cor 10:19-31). In between are two tangential topics – chapter nine shows Paul defending his apostleship and chapter ten warns against coveting wicked things and tempting God. The subject of eating meat offered to idols reflects once again the clash of Jewish and Gentile cultures in the church at Corinth. The Greeks were a religious people, but their system of multiple gods, temples and rituals was blatant idolatry in the eyes of the Jews.
     To what extent should Gentile Christians avoid associations with their old worship system? Surely liberals and conservatives alike agreed that a Christian could have nothing to do with Greek idol-worship! However, several scenarios concerning these foods (both meat and grain) was not so easily discerned. In a manner not that different from Judaism, the priests of Gentile temples would receive an animal from a worshipper and kill it. Then he would offer some of its meat on the altar, keeping a portion for his services, and return the rest to the donor (1Cor 9:13). The meat that was not consumed in the offering was either eaten at a feast to the god (1Cor 8:10), eaten at home with friends (1Cor 10:27-28), or sold at the common market (1Cor 10:25). In the later two instances, the food had no obvious link to the idol. Was it acceptable for Christians to eat this food?

     We infer, from this book and the Acts, that certain insinuations and ulterior motives lurked below the surface of this question, for Paul felt it necessary to interrupt his answer and devote an entire chapter to validating his Apostleship (ch9). The famous Jerusalem Council, with Paul present, had already pronounced the Church’s position on eating food offered to idols (see Acts 15). The city of Corinth was evangelized shortly thereafter (Acts 18), so they surely knew the doctrine being taught in all the churches (1Cor 4:17) was that Christians should abstain from meats offered to idols, and from blood, and from things strangled (Acts 15:28-29). Christ, in His revelation to John, warned the churches of Pergamos and Thyatira: I have a few things against thee, because thou hast there them that hold the doctrine of Balaam…to eat things sacrificed unto idols (Rev 2:14, 20).

     It appears that the Corinthians were challenging the Jerusalem directive and even the Apostle’s authority. Perhaps that is not so surprising, for they also knew from the same Jerusalem Council that fornication was unacceptable, yet they were tolerating that in their church as well (ch5). I speculate from Paul’s answer that the gist of their question was: “Since we know that an idol is only a piece of rock, how can it be sinful to eat meat offered to idols?” The actual writing was probably much longer and worded so as to influence the Apostle’s response.

     The concise answer about eating meat offered to idols is that while food itself cannot contaminate the spiritual life of a person, it may become a cause for stumbling in the church and could signify fellowship with devils (1Cor 10:14-21). So Paul says the wise course of action is to avoid eating food offered to idols, especially if others are observing you. Essentially his line of argument is to agree with the liberals that an idol has no power in itself, but then he demonstrates that this knowledge does not make eating idol-food right. Several other considerations must be incorporated into that discernment, not the least of which is brotherly love and self-denial. In the end, however, the Apostle ends up rejecting the eating of idol-food on factual grounds: “Am I saying that an idol as a god exists? No, but the Gentiles offer their sacrifices to demons, not God, and clearly you cannot fellowship with both demons and God” (1Cor 10:19-21). Demons do exist. Have nothing to do with them.

     Knowledge puffeth up, but charity edifieth. Visualizing the word-picture is amusing. I see a man-shaped balloon named “education” inflating itself with nothing but hot air, while the agape man goes about working to build up the walls of the church. Almost invariably the man with higher education thinks that the thoughts of his mind are superior to those of others. Yet, Education does not automatically bring Wisdom. This Scripture makes that plain warning: “Knowledge puffs up yourself, but charity builds up others.” The epistles to the Corinthians reveal that the basic cause of all their problems was over-reliance on their own wisdom and logic rather than following the Scriptures and the wisdom that is judiciously imparted by the Holy Spirit to those who ask (James 3:17).

     Following Knowledge alone has two major flaws: it excludes living according to the principle of love (Eph 5:2; 2John 1:6), and it ignores the fact that human knowledge is never complete. Later in chapter 13, the supremacy of love over all else, knowledge in particular (1Cor 13:2), is proven by one of the purest, most striking pieces of literature the world has seen.

     The Apostle does not contradict the many passages that teach knowledge and wisdom are valuable above gold and silver, for the pursuit of true knowledge is nothing less than seeking that God who alone is all-knowing. Rather, his warning is that to rely on the intellect alone will lead to arrogance and pride. In just a few years, the Apostle’s words would come true, for the Gnostics came teaching that salvation was achieved by attaining perfect Knowledge (i.e. Irenaeus, “Against Heresies” bk 2, ch30). They believed that by Knowledge one could ascend to a higher eternal level than that achieved by pursuing righteousness, which would only allow the soul to rise to an intermediate level. This is the sort of knowledge that puffeth up.

     Love often works in spite of knowledge. We may understand by knowledge that a person deserves his earthly difficulties (because of his own decisions), but love will help him anyway. The puffed up man, meanwhile, will justify his refusal to help by invoking words of knowledge. So knowledge of itself is not wrong, but to be controlled by knowledge alone is to break the great commandment, Love thy neighbour as thyself (Mat 22:39).

     We know that all have knowledge. Yet just a few verses later we read, Howbeit there is not in every man that knowledge (1Cor 8:7). Both are said in relation to eating food offered to idols. I really do not understand this. Maybe Paul is here quoting (with a touch of sarcasm?) part of the Corinthians’ question to show its inadequacy to resolving the question. Maybe he intends to show that both sides have, by knowledge, closed this matter in their own minds, thereby proving his point that “knowledge” alone cannot win the argument. The contention concerning circumcision reached the same conclusion in Acts 15:2.

2 And if any man think that he knoweth any thing, he knoweth nothing yet as he ought to know. 3 But if any man love God, the same is known of him.

     This is ironically true to the point of being humorous! From poorly educated people who over-value their own judgments to more educated people who take pride in their superior knowledge, it is amazing how Man is wired to believe he knows better than the rest. The Apostle is merciless: “The man who thinks he has full knowledge of any topic is only puffing himself up; he cannot be trusted to give correct judgment on the matter.” A truly wise person who does have a lot of knowledge, invariably recognizes that he does not know it all. No man does. The deeper one studies a topic, the more complex it becomes; new questions arise, new truths color and challenge previously-set conclusions. The prudent man feels his humility more deeply even as he stretches the limits of his learning. He recognizes in clarity the surpassing wisdom of God and the frailty of his own mind.   

     Paul’s solution to the problem of Knowledge is beautiful. Instead of elevating Knowledge, love God. The prophet Jeremiah said this hundreds of years earlier: “Let him that wishes to glory in something, take pride in that he knows Me, the all-wise, all-good, eternal One” (Jer 9:23-24). Such an one really does have something to boast about – no matter his position, his education, his influence, his level of wealth. See my notes for 1Cor 2:5; 3:18.

4 As concerning therefore the eating of those things that are offered in sacrifice unto idols, we know that an idol is nothing in the world, and that there is none other God but one. 5 For though there be that are called gods, whether in heaven or in earth, (as there be gods many, and lords many,)

     An idol is a powerless, empty image (Is 44:9-19), but that doesn’t approve eating meat sacrificed to idols. Otherwise, the first and second commandments would be trivial (Ex 20:3-5). The fact is that many people fervently believed in the power of gods, they worshipped idols and sacrificed to them instead of acknowledging Jehovah God. According to the Word and the rule of common-sense, that is sinful.

     Theoretically however, to the person who believes in the one true God, a heathen temple is nothing and its “sacred” sacrifices and rituals are nothing (Gal 4:8). He knows the “god” is a myth and is entirely unaffected by it. Even then it would not be expedient to follow this knowledge (1Cor 10:23) on account of inevitable opportunities to offend the consciences of both brethren and unbelievers (v7).

6 But to us there is but one God, the Father, of whom are all things, and we in him; and one Lord Jesus Christ, by whom are all things, and we by him.

     Arians attempt to use this verse to argue that Jesus is not God, separating the two by a narrow reading of the text. They say the Father is God, but that Jesus is only a Lord. Yet they end up in great difficulties, for God is called Lord many times in the Scriptures. Arians are further damaged by the statement, We in Him (the Father) and by Him (the Son), for the Scriptures often present the believer in Christ. These interchangeable terms and actions of the Father and Son can only be understood within the framework of the Trinity. The Father and Son are not one and the same (John 14:23), but together they are God and should be honored equally (John 5:23; Mat 11:27).

     The actual intent of this verse is to form a contrasting parallel between Gentile worship and Christian worship. “The Gentiles have many gods and many lords, yet for we Christians there is but one Father God and one Lord Jesus Christ.” This statement fully agrees with the doctrine of the Trinity.

7 Howbeit there is not in every man that knowledge: for some with conscience of the idol unto this hour eat it as a thing offered unto an idol; and their conscience being weak is defiled.

     Many in Corinth would be offended to see a Christian eating idol-meat and even Gentiles sacrificing to their idols would be confused to see a follower of Jesus eating food that had been dedicated to a god that was certainly not the Christian God. Those familiar with the ten commandments would also be offended, for to eat idol-meat was tantamount to worshiping the idol.

     The idol-food eaters in this case were probably converted Gentiles. Having been delivered from idolatry, they now understood and believed in the one and only true God and His Son Jesus Christ. By their “greater knowledge” these men believed themselves to be free to eat idol meat. However, they should have been the first to recognize that many do not have that knowledge, for they also had believed in the power of the gods. Again we arrive at the inadequacy of knowledge alone.

     The word conscience (suneidesis) is used in the NT to describe the mental capability of perceiving the difference between right and wrong. Many felt it was morally wrong to eat meat offered to idols, probably by the Ten Commandments. Suddenly the issue becomes “rational knowledge” versus “sole reliance on written revelation,” which is a fundamental root of the liberal-conservative conflict today. The liberal will reason his way to doctrine, while the conservative eschews reason in favor of unquestioning reliance on written revelation. 

     Their conscience being weak is defiled. Each man’s conscience is different. To act contrary to our conscience is a sin. In saying a man’s conscience is weak the Apostle doesn’t mean “feeble” or “poor.” Some translate it, “tender” (see my note for verse 11).

8 But meat commendeth us not to God: for neither, if we eat, are we the better; neither, if we eat not, are we the worse. 9 But take heed lest by any means this liberty of yours become a stumblingblock to them that are weak.

     In these verses, the Apostle speaks of food in general, not that which has been offered to idols. Abstaining from certain foods does not increase one’s spiritual stature, nor does it build up the church. Practicing Jews would disagree, as would Muslims and others. The Christian however, knows that bare food is not a matter of sin, for God created all creatures good; we receive them as food with thanksgiving (Mat 15:11; 1Tim 4:3-4).

     Them that are weak – referring to the Jews who esteemed certain foods to be unclean. Read Romans 14, where Paul speaks of offending a Christian brother by eating “unclean” meat (Rom 14:13-14). Destroy not him with thy meat, for whom Christ died…it is good neither to eat flesh, nor to drink wine, nor any thing whereby thy brother stumbleth, or is offended, or is made weak (Rom 14:15-21). A stumblingblock is something that would cause a conscience to be defiled (v7), it is any cause whereby another commits sin (v13).

10 For if any man see thee which hast knowledge sit at meat in the idol’s temple, shall not the conscience of him which is weak be emboldened to eat those things which are offered to idols; 11 And through thy knowledge shall the weak brother perish, for whom Christ died? 12 But when ye sin so against the brethren, and wound their weak conscience, ye sin against Christ.

     Were the liberal group in the church at Corinth actually eating out in idol temples? Or is Paul making a hypothetical case, perhaps sprinkled with hyperbole? It is a hard to imagine that even these ‘giants of knowledge’ would accept invitations to eat with unbelieving friends at restaurants dedicated to a particular god, for these were wicked, immoral environments (see Bruce’s essay at 1Cor 1:1). Not coincidentally, the NT often groups eating meat offered to idols with sins of fornication (Acts 15:20, 29; Rev 2:14, 20). See that link also at verses 7-8.

     No, Paul is not authorizing liberal Christians to go ahead and eat food offered to idols, for later he outright condemns that practice (1Cor 10:19-21). Rather, the argument of verses 10-11 runs parallel to the right/wrong aspects of the matter: “You should choose to refrain from eating idol-food for the sake of your brother in Christ, for he believes it to be a wicked practice. Even if lawful, it is not be expedient, for you will embolden the man with tender conscience to act contrary to its voice.”

     In contemporary terms, the two conscience groups of this three-chapter section are Conservative and Liberal (instead of weak and strong), for it is difficult to imagine as weak the brother who considers it a sin to eat meat offered to idols. Obviously, a conservative conscience does not automatically make one weak, nor does a liberal conscience necessarily mean one is strong. The liberal Christian thought it lawful to eat meat offered to idols and apparently to enter even into an idol’s temple and feast with unbelievers. The conservative Christian thought that very unwise, if not openly sinful. The liberal said, “There is no power in an empty idol! Besides, I’m going to witness.” The conservative responded, “Your testimony for Christ has no place in that ungodly place.” We are simply repeating the situation of Christians going to parties, sports events, movies, etc.

     Notably, there is no hint in these chapters that the liberal man with Knowledge should instruct his brother’s conscience to believe it lawful to eat food offered unto idols. That practice had never been acceptable in the churches of Christ (see note on v1). The spiritual immaturity in Corinth made it necessary for Paul “to speak unto them as unto carnal and not spiritual men” (1Cor 3:1-2). Therefore he instructs the liberal Christian to live as his more conservative brother even if his conscience would allow him to live otherwise. Might not the liberal brother be offended and leave the church? Perhaps that is why Paul appeals to him as the strong brother.

     At other times, Paul chided the conservatives for judging their more liberal brethren (i.e, keeping the sabbath in Col 2:16). Here though, he chides the liberals to respect those of conservative conscience. These contrasting responses were not arbitrary, but can be traced to the basic truths of their respective matters. The sabbath law ceased with the Old Covenant, so Paul required the sabbath-keepers to cease judging those who had no conscience to keep the sabbath. Eating meat offered to idols is condemned by the New Testament, so here Paul requires those with liberal conscience to honor their brothers’ conscience and refrain from that ungodly practice.

     It is a lesson for churches today, who must frequently make similar determinations. Following the Apostle’s method, we note that the brotherhood is well edified in these actions when all sides work together for peace, acceptance and unity. Wisdom, commitment and truth working by love is essential.

THOUGHTS ON THE CONSCIENCE OF MAN (see also notes for Rom 12:2; 14:21).

     The conscience is defined as “the faculty by which humans decide right and wrong, and which provokes feelings of guilt or innocence.” The conscience is a part of every soul at birth and is given by God for the purpose of moral guidance. It is a highly sensitive, dynamic, “early warning system” that works closely with the intellect in matters of human morality. God has also set eternity in their heart (Ec 3:11; NASB). These are “first truths” that God has engraved within every man.

     While every conscience is perfectly tuned at birth, life experiences will influence and reshape it. External sources such as social norms, family values, church doctrines and parental teaching are constant voices that can modify the tenants of a man’s conscience. Solomon lamented this loss of innocence: Lo, this only have I found, that God hath made man upright; but they have sought out many inventions (Ec 7:29). The job of Christian parents is to affirm Scriptural values in their child’s conscience – values that were there in perfection at the beginning. Thus did Jesus warn of the gravity in causing a child to sin (Mat 18:6).

     When the conscience is purely and fully informed, it is an accurate, invaluable guide to discerning right and wrong (Rom 2:15). Conversely, if the conscience has been ill-informed, or adversely affected by surrounding cultural and religious values, its accuracy to truth will be faulty. Paul, for example, had acted from a poorly informed conscience when he persecuted the Church. The Scriptures speak of purifying or purging the conscience, which is to allow the water of the Word to wash away the errors that have crept into the conscience.  

     Every part of man, including the conscience, is affected by living in this fallen world with its countless deceptions, errors and corruptions. Another important shaping factor is the native personality of the individual. Over time, these elements produce a different set of convictions in each person. The Scriptures describe the following groups: the good conscience (1Pet 3:21; 1Tim 1:5), weak (tender) conscience (1Cor 8:7), purged conscience (Heb 9:14; 10:2), wounded conscience (1Cor 8:12), defiled conscience (Tit 1:15), evil conscience (Heb 10:22), and even the seared conscience (1Tim 4:2). The conscience, intellect and free-will are basic, unique components in Man; together they form the character of the person.

     In the beginning, Adam and Eve were entirely innocent – no knowledge of sin, no need for a conscience. They were given just one rule – don’t eat from the Tree of the Knowledge of Good and Evil. Then Satan came and deceived them. They ate from the forbidden tree and their eyes were opened. Man became a free moral agent. Consequently, God put a conscience in the minds of every soul that is born into the world – an invisible lamp that subconsciously indicates what is right and wrong. The spirit (conscience) of man is the candle of the Lord, searching all the inward parts of the belly (Pro 20:27). The Apostle seems to recognize the difference between Adam’s sin and our own, saying: Nevertheless, death reigned from Adam to Moses, even over them that had not sinned after the similitude of Adam’s transgression (Rom 5:14).

     The conscience may be enlightening, but only by the Word of God. Mature Christians should work to educate/purify the consciences of believers, but carefully. Convictions cannot be imposed or legislated, for the conscience is a unique mental faculty of each individual. His mind must understand any new knowledge and sincerely affirm it. The conscience is not the final word of a matter, but the Word of God (1John 3:20). Sometimes a conservative conscience speaks too conservatively (Rom 14:22); in Corinth the liberal conscience spoke too liberally. The end of the latter condition is worse (study Titus 1:15).

    Constant sin and failure to love the truth (2Thes 2:10) will inevitably corrupt the conscience (1Tim 4:2). A deceived conscience will not bear correct witness to the individual. Instead, it will give a false sense of security and favor with God. It is a most dangerous situation! The more we listen to the voice of our conscience, the stronger it becomes. The Church of Jesus Christ has suffered much from men of evil, defiled consciences – from ungodly rulers and their associates to actual church leaders within. Looking back, we are stunned at the awful sins that have been perpetrated upon God’s people by way of false doctrine, government by force, persecution, torture and murder. Perhaps these men were acting in accordance to their (defiled) consciences, but their guilt remains.

13 Wherefore, if meat make my brother to offend, I will eat no flesh while the world standeth, lest I make my brother to offend.

     Today the word offend means to hurt another’s feelings with cutting remarks, bitter criticism or scandalous talk (skandalizo is the Greek word). In the Scriptures however, the common usage of skandalizo is to stumble, sin, or fall away from the Truth (see note Mat 18:8). The New Testament warnings with respect to skandalizo fall on both parties – those who allow themselves to be offended and those who cause them to be offended (Mat 5:29-30; 13:21; 18:6). The latter group is presently under the Apostle’s exhortation. They are sinning against their brethren, wounding their consciences (v12), causing them to stumble and fall away (Rom 14:21). It would be an error to read this verse using today’s weaker meaning of the word offend, for there is a wide range of personal convictions, ideas and preferences among the members of any church body. The church is not enjoined to follow the strictest preference of each member, but to receive one another in the Lord (Rom 15:7). Love works for peace and health in the body, it accepts another’s oddities even though he doesn’t really understand them.

     The issue of eating meat offered to idols was a touchy matter in the church of Corinth, with scenarios that ranged from gray areas to obvious sin. How could it not be idol-worship to go eat meat in an idol’s temple with the heathen? Yet to eat meat that may have been offered to idols in one’s home might be acceptable when the conscience has been more fully enlightened concerning the matter. The Apostle’s final word on the subject will come in chapter 10, and it is very instructive for similar issues today: movies, television, and internet are examples. These can definitely offend someone in the sense of causing them to sin. A carefully constructed guideline is important for the good of the church and for the education of both the liberal and conservative Christian.

1 Corinthians 7

1 Now concerning the things whereof ye wrote unto me: It is good for a man not to touch a woman.

     In this lengthy chapter, Paul answers a series of inquiries which the Corinthians had made on the topic of marriage (see note 1Cor 1:1). He considers virtually every marital condition, yet in giving the divine rules, the Apostle at times offers his own advice when he has no direct commandment of God. It is an unusual feature among the writings of Paul and worthy of further consideration.

     The contrasting cultural mores of the time, especially between the Jews and the Greeks, were the main cause for much of the controversies in Corinth. The subject of marriage further follows that pattern. The Jews thought that marriage was mandatory for all. According to the Gemara (codified circa A.D. 200), it was sinful for a man to remain unmarried after reaching 20 years of age. The Greek philosophers however, taught that marriage was a necessary evil – it was preferable to avoid marriage altogether.

     In light of these differences, we might reconstruct the Corinthian’s question to the Apostle: “Is it a sin for a person to be single?” The Jews believed that it was (Gen 9:1), but the Greeks believed it better to never marry. Paul answers, “While it is good to not marry, in order to avoid sexual sins it is preferable for a man to have a wife.” Here is a brief sketch of topics in this chapter.

(v1-5) Should a person marry, or is it best to remain single? Answer: Singlehood is good, but marriage is generally the best choice.
(v6-9) Should a widow/er marry again, or remain single ? Answer: In Paul’s judgment, it is best to not re-marry, but marriage is not prohibited.
(v10-11) Should a person divorce his/her spouse? Answer: No, but if he/she does so anyway, he/she should remain unmarried.
(v12-16) Should a believer leave his unbelieving spouse? Answer: Not unless severe conditions require it; but if the unbeliever leaves, do not hinder him/her.
(v17-24) Does the initial act of salvation affect one’s marital status? Answer: No.
(v25-38) Should a youth remain single or marry? Answer: In Paul’s judgment, current tribulations dictated that singleness was the better option, but choosing to marry was not sinful.
(v39-40) Should a widow/er remain single or re-marry? Answer: Marriage is allowable, but remaining single is a more blessed decision.

     At the time of Paul’s writing, marriage was greatly encumbered with un-Christian customs on all sides. A genuine loving, sharing relationship was not the goal of marriage and was rarely even considered. Instead, marriages were arranged by families apart from personal choice. Among the Jews, marriage was a duty; among the Greeks, a political and/or societal tool. The Jews practiced polygamy, the Gentiles permitted prostitution; both severely undermined the respectful, faithful husband/wife relationship patterned after Christ and His chaste, obedient Bride. Among the societies of Paul’s day, monogamous, once-for-life marriage was rare (Mat 19:10). These considerations probably contributed to Paul’s belief that the present distress made it wiser to refrain from marrying (1Cor 7:26). However, today the present distress is different, as also current marriage customs. Now, the boy/girl decides who to marry instead of the father (1Cor 7:36), and often the boy/girl does not particularly choose singlehood. In today’s society, monogamous marriage is generally admired, but rarely practiced.

     Therefore, I believe the Apostle’s teaching that it is good for a man not to touch a woman should be read in connection with 1Cor 7:25-26, meaning that it is relevant to answering the questions of the present discussion. No other Scriptures, neither within this chapter nor elsewhere, support this phrase as a general or absolute truth. Actually, the opposite is consistently expressed throughout the Testaments (Gen 2:18; Pro 18:22; Eph 5:22-33; Heb 13:4). Full reading of this chapter will bear out that both singlehood and marriage can be beneficially employed in the Kingdom of Christ. A good and faithful marriage is a beautiful, strong testimony for Christ in our present age, yet singlehood enables the exceptional youth to more fully give himself/herself to specialized ministry and evangelism. So the Apostle writes: each man has his own gift, one to marriage and another to singlehood (v7). Singlehood should never be denigrated, neither should it be mandated.

     At the very beginning, Man was created male and female; intended to be married. Adam and Eve were interdependent and yet individuals. The family unit is the very building block of society. While Catholics have used this chapter to teach the superiority of asceticism and to forbid marriage among their clergy members, I am convinced that the Apostle Paul never intended to give that thought. Rather, he acknowledges both conditions. Some contend that if it is good not to marry (v1), then it is bad to marry. That is neither logical nor correct, for logically it may be that it is both good to marry and not to marry.

     When, or on what grounds, is it good to marry and when is good to not marry? The teaching of the Apostle is that except for extreme circumstances like persecution, hardship or physical disability, it is BETTER to marry. In a “normal” world, those who choose not to marry generally do so for selfish motives. The world of Paul’s day was not “normal.” Christians were caught between the fanatical Jews, who persecuted the Church at every occasion, and the Roman political machine, which killed and harassed Christians unmercifully for more than two centuries. The Apostle’s recommendation that it was good to remain single was given to spare them from the troubles those present distresses would bring married individuals (1Cor 7:28). Contradicting the Jewish idea that those who did not marry were sinning, Paul shows that there are circumstances where it is good to refrain from marrying. Yet he does not say that celibacy is superior to marriage, which would be to say that God finds it more holy to remain single. Those who teach that idea are erroneously inferring it from the text (see 1Tim 4:3).

     Under the distresses of the Apostolic age, it would have been advantageous for travelling missionaries to be unmarried so that they could devote their energy to preaching the Gospel in distant lands. A missionary entering a country militantly hostile to Christianity would discover it impossible to have a normal family life there, but as a single person he could quickly flee from place to place. Yet in later eras, many missionaries found it advantageous to have a wife accompany and assist in the field.

2 Nevertheless, to avoid fornication, let every man have his own wife, and let every woman have her own husband.

     The Greek word fornication is in the plural form: “To avoid fornications…” This grammar allows for a variety of sexual sins by unmarried persons: pre-marital sex, incest, pornography, prostitution, etc. The same word (porneia) is singular in Mat 5:32; 1Cor 5:1; Acts 15:20; Mat 19:9, where the common subject is incest according to the Law. 

     Let every man have his own wife. Polygamy was permitted under the Old Covenant, but is denounced by the NT Scriptures in three ways: by the definition of marriage, by the analogy of marriage to Christ and the Church and by direct injunctions against it (1Tim 3:2). In this verse, Paul taught exactly what Jesus taught:  “One man and one woman for life.” See my notes for Mat 19:6-9.

     Polygamy being unacceptable in the New Covenant, a change is necessary to the divorce/remarriage law of the OC, which permitted a man (but not a woman) to divorce his wife and marry another on condition that he never remarry the divorced wife. Under the New Covenant, divorce is denied completely for both sexes, and consequently, remarriage is not permitted. If separation does occur (selfish living is endemic in humanity), the husband and wife may only return to his/her first (and only rightful) marriage partner. This is a difficult doctrine that many cannot accept (Mat 19:10-11).

3 Let the husband render unto the wife due benevolence: and likewise also the wife unto the husband. 4 The wife hath not power of her own body, but the husband: and likewise also the husband hath not power of his own body, but the wife. 5 Defraud ye not one the other, except it be with consent for a time, that ye may give yourselves to fasting and prayer; and come together again, that Satan tempt you not for your incontinency.

     These verses add context to the enigmatic statement, they twain shall be one flesh (Mat 19:5-6; Gen 2:24). It is a great mystery that symbolizes the close relationship of Christ to the Church (Eph 5:32). Physically, sexual intercourse includes an exchange of chemicals that the two will share and carry forever. A man who has sex with a harlot literally gives a part of his body and physically receives a part of hers (see note on 1Cor 6:16).

     Render unto the wife due benevolence. Literally, “give her the kindness that she is due.” A husband/wife should not withhold sex from a spouse as a means of punishment, manipulation, or even because of lack of desire. Denying a spouse intimacy will weaken the relationship and contradicts the Scripture’s one flesh concept of marriage.        

     Power of her own body. The Greek word (exousiazo) means authority or control. It appears in the previous chapter in Paul’s warnings against fornication (1Cor 6:12). A husband and wife must give up their own rights for the benefit of the other – this is the foundational concept of Christian marriage (Eph 5:21). These verses simply cannot be acted out in a polygamous marriage. And given the Jews’ propensity for polygamy, I suspect this was a tumultuous subject in the first few decades of Christianity. Nevertheless, God’s plan for marriage portrayed in the chapter is plainly sensible to the thoughtful mind and highlights honor for both man and woman. The New Testament’s teaching on marriage has, from the very beginning, beneficially shaped the institution of marriage and the result has bettered societal norms even outside of Christendom. Unfortunately in recent times, the pillars of truth have been toppled by a mad, rebellious crowd of wicked, anti-God militants, provoking a dangerous mix of abhorrent sins of the flesh and the blatant perversion of marriage.   

     Defraud ye not one the other. According to these verses, a primary reason for marriage is to provide an approved setting for sexual fulfillment, so to deny one another is wrong. Nevertheless, it has often been thought (especially during the early years of Catholicism), that to avoid sex during marriage commended oneself to God. In that ascetic climate, sex was considered an unclean earthly passion, but the Scriptures treat it as an honorable and special aspect of the marriage relationship (Heb 13:4).

6 But I speak this by permission, and not of commandment.

     This apparently prefaces verses 7-9, (the word But might be translated Now). See later as Paul carefully differentiates between his own opinions and God’s commands. This is the only place in the Scriptures that the human writer makes such a distinction in his writing and it strongly implies that the biblical writers believed that they were writing the very words of God.

7 For I would that all men were even as I myself. But every man hath his proper gift of God, one after this manner, and another after that. 8 I say therefore to the unmarried and widows, It is good for them if they abide even as I. 9 But if they cannot contain, let them marry: for it is better to marry than to burn.

     Paul was a single man at the time of this writing, but most scholars believe that he had married according to the traditional Jewish age for marriage, for Judaism virtually demanded that all boys marry before they reached twenty years of age. Also, if Paul was indeed a member of the Sanhedrin (as Acts 26:10 implies), then he was married. 

     Many commentators opine, rather emphatically, that Paul did not wish all men were single (as he), but wished that all men were able to contain their desires (as he). They argue this because of the Scriptures’ high ideal for Christian marriage. I however, incline to believe that Paul actually meant to say that he wished for the brethren to choose singlehood. For as we shall see later in the chapter, there are certain advantages to being single, especially during eras of severe persecution. Second, the Apostle gives this by way of permission, not as a commandment from God – he sees the benefits of singlehood in his traveling ministry but recognizes that every man hath his own proper gift (charisma), some for marriage and some for remaining single. In another epistle, Paul says it is good for younger women to marry and bear children (1Tim 5:14).

     The word unmarried (agamos) in this passage is in masculine form and likely refers to men (as in 1Cor 7:32). The same word is found twice in this passage in feminine form, but in reference to women (1Cor 7:11, 34). If that be true, then the word is better rendered “widowers.” In other words, Paul is not speaking of those who had never married and widows, but those of both sexes without spouses on account of death. This was apparently Paul’s condition as well.

10 And unto the married I command, yet not I, but the Lord, Let not the wife depart from her husband: 11 But and if she depart, let her remain unmarried, or be reconciled to her husband: and let not the husband put away his wife.

     According to the teachings of the New Testament, divorce is not permissible. Read also Jesus’ direct teaching in Mat 19:8-12. What therefore God hath joined together, let not man put asunder. There is no rational reason for two Christians to divorce. If they cannot get along, cannot forgive, cannot practice the fruits of the Spirit unto one another, then they are not actual Christians (John 13:35).

     Wives should not leave their husbands. If she does leave (for some reason), then she must remain single or be reconciled to her one and only lawful husband. Why does the Apostle address the case of a woman who disobeys the Lord and leaves her husband anyway? Perhaps because there was such a woman in the church at Corinth – estranged from her proper husband and living with another man (see 1Cor 5). Notably, this particular sin is ignored in the vast majority of churches today. What does God think of this? His words say it plainly in this passage.  

     Let not the wife depart from her husband…and let not the husband put away his wife. Liberal churches have invented every conceivable excuse for not following this command. All are without foundation (see note on Mat 14:4). It is evident from these verses that if a wife/husband ignores this rule and separates from his/her spouse anyway (for whatever reason), such action will not nullify the original, rightful marriage in God’s eyes. He/she is not free to marry, but must either remain separated or be reconciled.

     The apostle Paul uses Jewish terms here, speaking of a man “putting away” (divorcing) his wife, while the woman “departs from” her husband. Perhaps that is a reflection of the incestuous Jewish marriage related in chapter five. Among the Greeks however, women could divorce on par with men. The difference in terms does not distract from the Lord’s command, which is obviously true across all cultures and sexes.

     This chapter does not directly describe the case of unbelieving divorced and remarried persons who later in life seek to join the church. Some have been “married” and divorced multiple times. Does this same command apply to them? See Mat 19:12.

12 But to the rest speak I, not the Lord: If any brother hath a wife that believeth not, and she be pleased to dwell with him, let him not put her away. 13 And the woman which hath an husband that believeth not, and if he be pleased to dwell with her, let her not leave him. 14 For the unbelieving husband is sanctified by the wife, and the unbelieving wife is sanctified by the husband: else were your children unclean; but now are they holy. 15 But if the unbelieving depart, let him depart. A brother or a sister is not under bondage in such cases: but God hath called us to peace.

     After explaining Christ’s rule concerning divorce and remarriage among church members, the Apostle addresses unequal marriages – a brother or sister is married to an unbeliever. In new church settings such as Corinth, this is more commonplace. It would be an error to purposely marry a person who is not a Christian (1Cor 7:39).

     Paul did not receive this exhortation directly from the Lord (compare v10), yet it is virtually equivalent with His injunction against divorce. The only difference is that in the case of an unequal marriage, the believer is not obligated to remain with his/her unbelieving spouse; that is, if the unbeliever wishes to leave, let him depart. The believer is not sinning by allowing a separation that is not of his/her choice. Nevertheless, the believer is not allowed to remarry while his true spouse is alive (Rom 7:1-3). 

     The unbelieving husband is sanctified by the wife. This is an important truth, for by other rules one might think that the believer is contaminated by the sins of the unbeliever. Churches are required to cleanse and put away evil from their midst (1Cor 5:12-13) and individuals are counselled to avoid immoral, sinning brethren (Rom 16:17; 2Thes 3:14). It might seem logical, then, that a believer should leave his/her unbelieving spouse so as to not be partaker in other men’s sins (1Tim 5:22). Such is not the case. The believer should remain with an unbelieving spouse in spite of the close proximity to sin. The Apostle’s rationale is that the marriage bond, being ordained and instituted by God, is capable of overcoming the sinful influences of the unbeliever. The believer is not contaminated by the sinner, but rather the sinner is sanctified by the believer. This is opposite the normal flow of evil over good (1Cor 15:33), but not at all an impossibility.

     Else were your children unclean; but now they are holy. Continuing the topic above, the sanctity of the believer yoked in marriage with an unbeliever extends to the children. It is well-known that children lacking one parent are hugely affected by their parents’ separation, even when one parent is not a believer. Anger, rebellion, bitterness, not accepting authority – these problems are much more prevalent among children that grow up in settings where one parent has left the family. Obviously, the literal, actual holiness that the believer possesses in Christ is not passed on to the unbelieving spouse and child. Rather, the influence and effects of the holy life of the believing spouse is felt by the rest of the family. It cannot help but beneficially affect the rest of the family. This is given as the reason a believer should not leave an unbelieving spouse and in that frame we must understand it – a single, believing spouse gives sanctity, and thus validity, to the marriage bond.

     The word sanctified derives from the same root word as holy. It is used in various contexts, with several shades of meaning: to be made holy, to be morally pure, to be consecrated or set apart. Our Father which art in heaven, hallowed be thy name (Mat 6:9). Sanctify them through thy truth (Joh 17:17). He that is holy, let him be holy still (Rev 22:11). The Greek can be translated sanctified by the wife, or in the wife

     A brother or sister is not under bondage in such cases. Not that the married brother or sister whose unbelieving spouse has left is free to remarry (for that would contradict the rest of this chapter’s teaching), but that the Christian should not compel the unbeliever to remain, nor should he feel guilty about the divorce since it was not his/her decision. The Greek word for bondage (douloo) in this verse is not the word used for separation or divorce. Both Christ and Paul use luo (1Cor 7:27; Mat 19:8), or some other word.

     I know a brother whose wife (who once was a Christian) left him for another man. This brother believed fervently the NT teaching that God has joined the husband and wife for life. He prayed much for restoration but meanwhile struggled with feelings of disapproval and of being a second-class Christian for being separated from his wife. This verse provides a little help in such cases. A Christian that finds himself/herself separated from their spouse and unable to effect reconciliation, should not feel out of God’s protection, under bondage and disapproved.

16 For what knowest thou, O wife, whether thou shalt save thy husband? or how knowest thou, O man, whether thou shalt save thy wife?

    While recognizing that an unbeliever might decide to leave his/her believing spouse, Paul says the Christian spouse should not decide to abandon the marriage. “How do you know, O wife, that your chaste and Godly behavior will not end up saving your husband also?” Therefore, do not leave your unbelieving wife or husband simply because you become saved, but attempt to convert him to the Lord. If the Christian member were to leave, the unbelieving member will be embittered and hardened against God.

17 But as God hath distributed to every man, as the Lord hath called every one, so let him walk. And so ordain I in all churches. 18 Is any man called being circumcised? let him not become uncircumcised. Is any called in uncircumcision? let him not be circumcised. 19 Circumcision is nothing, and uncircumcision is nothing, but the keeping of the commandments of God. 20 Let every man abide in the same calling wherein he was called. 21 Art thou called being a servant? care not for it: but if thou mayest be made free, use it rather. 22 For he that is called in the Lord, being a servant, is the Lord’s freeman: likewise also he that is called, being free, is Christ’s servant. 23 Ye are bought with a price; be not ye the servants of men. 24 Brethren, let every man, wherein he is called, therein abide with God.

     The topic of verses 17-24 seem interjected into the subject of marriage, perhaps springing from the words, As the Lord hath called every one, so let him walk (v17), for that is also how this section ends: Brethren, let every man, wherein he is called, therein abide with God (v24). In the New Testament, called (kaleo) is commonly used to refer to the saints of God (see my notes for 1Cor 1:2; Rom 1:6; Mat 22:14). It is a high calling, a heavenly calling (Php 3:14; Heb 3:1) in which we must be careful to be found walking worthy (Eph 4:1; 2Thes 1:11). This is the principle thought of this verses.

     Are you single? married? a servant? a freeman? circumcised? uncircumcised? Care not for it – don’t fall into worry and questioning over those things. Focus on serving your Lord and Master, for He has bought you with a price. So don’t become slaves to Man or the World in any matter (see 1Cor 6:20). The Greek word for servant (doulos) is usually translated slave. Even the slave is free in the Lord’s eyes; yet, given the opportunity, he should choose rather to be a freeman. In the same way, a Greek or Jew should not worry about his ancestry, for all are one in Christ Jesus (1Cor 12:13; Gal 3:28; Col 3:11). Note the equality: a slave is God’s freeman; a freeman is God’s slave – all are equally accepted in the Church of Christ.

     Circumcision is nothing, which agrees with verses like Gal 5:6; 6:15; Php 3:3; Col 3:11. This should be coupled with the previous verse which states that a Jew should not become uncircumcised after becoming a Christian. However, the Apostle is not telling the Jews that they should keep on observing the Law, for circumcision is nothing. Rather, he tells the Jews, care not for it: be a freeman for the Lord, don’t be concerned about your background, ethnicity, work conditions and marriage state. Of course, one cannot extend this idea to those who are living in sinful work areas or in adulterous situations. Obviously, a prostitute who becomes saved must leave her sinful condition behind.

     In all his epistles, Paul implores the Jews to cast off the bondage of the Old Testament law which was fulfilled in Christ. So he is not advocating that a practicing Jew remain one even after he becomes a Christian. Paul himself did not keep the laws of uncleaness (1Tim 4:4; Rom 14:14; Mark 7:15), nor did he observe the feasts and sabbaths (Col 2:16-17). He even says that the man who tries by circumcision to be justified is fallen from grace (Gal 5:1-5). Moreover, Jews who became Christians were cast out of the synagogue. Even the Apostle to the circumcision (Gal 2:8) lived like a Gentile and not a Jew (Gal 2:11-15). We return to the principle thought: Don’t let the conditions of your life cause doubts and worries – abide with God in your present situation. Are you able to better your conditions? Go for it (v21). Otherwise, live contentedly in whatsoever state you are in (Php 4:11).

25 Now concerning virgins I have no commandment of the Lord: yet I give my judgment, as one that hath obtained mercy of the Lord to be faithful.

     Here begins a lengthy section concerning virgins (v25-38). There is some disagreement whether this concerns only female virgins, or both male and female. However, the Greek word is feminine and elsewhere refers to females, and the conclusion in 1Cor 7:38 indicates that virgin daughters are the subject. In those days marriages were arranged by the parents, so if the first question of this chapter was whether it was a sin for a man to not marry (as Jewish custom taught), it is logical that the question here is whether it was a sin for a virgin to not marry.

     Upon this question, the Apostle gives not a commandment, but his judgment, which he bases upon the present distress – an apparent reference to the great tribulations, persecutions and afflictions that the Christian church experienced during its first few centuries. See our note for v29. Probably Paul’s advice for present-day American Christians would align more with his words in verse two, or 1Tim 5:14.

26 I suppose therefore that this is good for the present distress, I say, that it is good for a man so to be. 27 Art thou bound unto a wife? seek not to be loosed. Art thou loosed from a wife? seek not a wife. 28 But and if thou marry, thou hast not sinned; and if a virgin marry, she hath not sinned. Nevertheless such shall have trouble in the flesh: but I spare you.

     The present distress of persecution was especially difficult for those who were married, for children require additional care. The unmarried would avoid those problems. So, it is good for a man so to be – it is better for a man to remain in his present state. Speaking to the man first, Paul advises to neither seek a wife nor seek to be loosed from a wife. The latter would be sinful according to his earlier words in 1Cor 7:10-11), but the former is not (v28). Yet Paul gives his judgment that it would be better for men to remain single on account of the precarious conditions that the churches were then encountering. Nevertheless, a man who decides to marry during the present distress is not sinning – neither does the virgin daughter sin by marrying.

     It is possible to take verses 27-28 by themselves and craft an apostolic approval for the divorced man who decides to remarry: “Are you loosed from a wife? Don’t seek another one, but if you do, thou hast not sinned.” Of course, that would contradict Paul’s earlier teaching (also Christ’s doctrine). This passage is particularly addressed to virgins (v25) and in v27-28 the Apostle says they do better by continuing in their present state.

29 But this I say, brethren, the time is short: it remaineth, that both they that have wives be as though they had none; 30 And they that weep, as though they wept not; and they that rejoice, as though they rejoiced not; and they that buy, as though they possessed not; 31 And they that use this world, as not abusing it: for the fashion of this world passeth away.

     Here the Apostle explains why married persons would have trouble in the flesh – because the time is short…for the fashion of this world passeth away. The Christian church had been made aware by various prophecies that a time of great tribulation and trouble was about to afflict the world. Christ, in his famous Olivet Discourse, had described the imminent devastation of Judaism at the hands of the Romans (Mat 24:15-22). Those in Jerusalem and all Judea were warned to flee immediately when they saw the city surrounded by armies (Luke 21:20-24). The terrible destruction of the Jewish people was felt in all parts of the Roman world. It ended with Jerusalem in utter ruins, the beautiful temple completely destroyed and Jewish religion and polity severely, if not totally, wiped out. Additionally, the persecution the Christian church was enduring increased even more and spread throughout the Roman world, causing great distress and death in every quarter. The churches of Christ were forced into hiding or flight into foreign lands. Normal life was difficult, even impossible, and Paul wished to spare them such troubles in the flesh.

     According to the words of Christ, the tribulations and distresses of those days were the worst the world has ever seen (Mat 24:21; Mar 13:19). In Jerusalem, every wife, husband and child who did not heed the warning to flee was either killed or sent into slavery. Sorrow and weeping was widespread, yet the continuing affliction was so great that the loss could scarcely be felt. Rejoicing was a matter of false expectations, resulting only in bitterness; possessions could not alleviate the distress. While the Jews (not Christians), bore the initial brunt of the Roman wrath, the churches experienced constant persecution for the better part of three centuries. They would be permitted to live peacefully for a time, but then would endure sudden, terrible afflictions, tortures and deaths. Thousands were martyred in the coliseums for the pleasure of a blood-thirsty Roman audience, many more were killed in less spectacular ways.

     The fashion of this world passeth away. These words go better with the fact that man’s life is fleeting and short. The grace of the fashion of a rich man, like the flower of grass, shall pass away (James 1:10-11; Isa 40:6). For what is your life? It is even a vapor that appeareth for a little time and then vanisheth away (Jas 4:14). In this sense, the Apostle’s counsel continues relevant many centuries later.

32 But I would have you without carefulness. He that is unmarried careth for the things that belong to the Lord, how he may please the Lord: 33 But he that is married careth for the things that are of the world, how he may please his wife. 34 There is difference also between a wife and a virgin. The unmarried woman careth for the things of the Lord, that she may be holy both in body and in spirit: but she that is married careth for the things of the world, how she may please her husband. 35 And this I speak for your own profit; not that I may cast a snare upon you, but for that which is comely, and that ye may attend upon the Lord without distraction.

      The reason Paul advised a young man/woman to not marry is that he wished them to be free of earthly concerns: “He that is unmarried is concerned for the things of the Lord, but he that is married must concern himself with things of this world and how he can please his wife.” The words carefulness and careth come from the same root word. Verses 32-33 addresses unmarried men and verse 34 unmarried women; verse 35 speaks to both males and females.

     The Apostle’s advice to not marry due to the present distress is true today. Having a wife and children to care for will make some evangelistic work more difficult. Dangerous missionary activities in Muslim lands are better advised for single persons who are able to travel quickly and in secret. And as mission/church demands more time, children and wife are often neglected by their father. An unmarried person is free to spend all his/her time in advancing the Kingdom of Christ. Yet those men and women are a rarity, and Paul recognizes that fact (1Cor 7:7, 17). It is also true that one of the best evangelistic efforts is a husband and wife team where both are willing and devoted to the Gospel.

     That ye may attend upon the Lord without distraction. While an unmarried person has the opportunity to serve the Lord without familial distraction, that is not to say a married person cannot serve the Lord as well. Indeed, sometimes the chief reason a person chooses to remain single is selfish. They like their single life, their freedoms, their attitudes and personalities too much to change/adapt and accept those of a spouse. As we have already pointed out, the marriage customs of the day were poorly conformed to Christ’s lofty ideal of a true husband/wife relationship, and that likely factored into the present distress that Paul here observed.

36 But if any man think that he behaveth himself uncomely toward his virgin, if she pass the flower of her age, and need so require, let him do what he will, he sinneth not: let them marry. 37 Nevertheless he that standeth stedfast in his heart, having no necessity, but hath power over his own will, and hath so decreed in his heart that he will keep his virgin, doeth well. 38 So then he that giveth her in marriage doeth well; but he that giveth her not in marriage doeth better.

     In this section concerning virgins (v25-38), Paul’s advice is mostly given directly to young men and women of marriageable age, but the concluding verses seem directed to the father of the family. The range of translations and ideas require deeper study, and we list the following considerations:

  • The KVJ describe a father giving his virgin daughter in marriage.
  • Other translations describe a young man engaged to a virgin.
  • Some say it refers to a young man in relation to his own virginity (some think it includes females). 
  • Some say it refers to a celibate marriage.

     We acknowledge that the reading of the KJV is in line with the common custom of that day, especially among the Jews, in which the parents controlled the marriage conditions of their children – fathers decided who and when their sons and daughters would marry. And in that vein I believe the Apostle is giving his judgment (since he had no command of the Lord). In tune with his earlier advice (v26); he judges it to be a poor time to marry or involve oneself in the things of this world (v30-31).

     On the other hand, we should not infer an apostolic approval of the Jewish custom of the day from these verses. For clearly, verses 25-35 are written as though the young man or woman is free to choose his/her marital circumstance. Thus, while Paul gives his advice to parents concerning their children with respect to marriage, he does not leave out the case of those virgins who do actually control their marriage/singlehood decisions. The historical record of parents choosing their children’s marriage partners is not a pretty one, and the Scriptures do not affirm that custom. The Apostle also recognized the custom of slavery (1Cor 7:21-22), which was socially acceptable in that day, although he commented that freedom was better.

     It is also credible to translate verses 36-37 following the NIV, which describes a young man engaged to a virgin for a long time, for parents would often contract their children’s marriages at an early age. At that moment, the two were formally espoused and considered virtually married. However, years might pass before the actual marriage took place. The only problem with this interpretation is encountered at verse 38, where the Greek word ekgamizo is typically translated “given in marriage” (Mat 22:30; 24:38; Luke 17:27). I know of no precedent for the NIV translation of that word.

     Let them marry. Some Greek manuscripts (see YLT) read, Let him marry. This would lend support to option two, which opens the possibility to read verses 36-37 after the NIV and verse 38 after the KJV.  

     Having no necessity, but hath power over his own will. In my words, “Purpose to make an unbiased, wise judgment concerning this marriage. Don’t make a forced decision, nor let yourself be swayed by impulses or emotions.” The advice is true whether this passage refers to a father giving his daughter in marriage or to a man betrothed to a virgin. New circumstances might make marriage a poor decision or perhaps postponed until a better season of life presented itself.

     He that giveth her in marriage. This almost certainly refers to a man giving his daughter in marriage, a custom which continues in many cultures even today. In the Apostolic era the father held unchecked influence over marriage choices and often used his daughters for personal gain, seeking to marry them to a wealthy man or an influential family. On the other hand, a father that refused to allow his daughter to marry might be depriving her (v36), for in that age a woman would often marry for financial reasons and personal safety.

39 The wife is bound by the law as long as her husband liveth; but if her husband be dead, she is at liberty to be married to whom she will; only in the Lord. 40 But she is happier if she so abide, after my judgment: and I think also that I have the Spirit of God.

     The Mosaic Law provided no condition for a woman to leave her husband and marry another. Any woman who did so was an adulteress, for the Law bound the woman unto her husband for life. Only if her husband were to die was she free to marry another. Paul used this law as an analogy when teaching about the two Covenants in Romans 7:2. See also verse 10.

     After reading this candid comment, my mind went to those many Christian teachers who argue that God accepts divorce and remarriage. I tried to conjure a way around the Apostle’s straightforward words, but failed to manufacture a single possibility. So I began to read their commentaries – Ironside was the first I opened – and indeed he has a way to circumvent this rule. He proclaims special significance in that the text reads, as long as her husband liveth, and not as long as the man liveth. According to his reckoning, if a wife divorces her husband, he is no longer her husband, but just a man; therefore the divorced wife is at liberty to be married to whom she will. It is a sad testament to the lengths one will go to justify erroneous actions. Note that the word for husband and man are the same in the Greek, so I know not how Ironside has discovered that it must be read, husband.

     The Apostle counsels widows to remain unmarried because she is more likely to live a happy, God-honoring life. Again, in giving this advice, the present distress surely factored into the Apostle’s mind. Therefore, he recognized that there is nothing to forbid second marriages. We speculated in 7:1 that the Corinthians’ initial question was: “Is it wrong for a person not to marry?” If true, these verses give one of the clearest affirmations of singlehood in the Bible. The Apostle makes it clear that not marrying is no sin and may even be a better choice for some.